ã€ŠHollowã€‹


 Where am I?

    A 20 year old Japanese man, named Hayate sato, leaned back in his chair and let out a weary breath. He had been playing his favourite game late into the night, and his eyes were heavy with fatigue. Despite the excitement of the game, Hayate decided it was time to get some rest.

    Hayate was playing a massively multiplayer online role-playing game (MMORPG) that had just released just a year ago back in July of 2023 and had become a global hit almost instantly. The game was an open-world fantasy set in a vast and immersive world, filled with magic, monsters, and adventure.

    Hayate had purchased the game the moment it was released, being an avid lover of video games. He had spent countless hours grinding to reach the maximum level cap of 100, and was currently preparing to take on a special event dungeon. However, feeling weary and tired, he decided to save the dungeon raid for tomorrow.

    Hayate¡¯s PvP (player vs player) skills were decent, and he considered himself to be quite skilled in combat. However, his build was focused on spell casting rather than being a front-line fighter, so he decided it would be best to wait until tomorrow and team up with his friends to tackle the dungeon raid together. The special event dungeon was mid-tier in difficulty, but it had a unique and powerful reward that made it worth tackling. The dungeon was not particularly challenging for experienced players, but the reward at the end made it a highly sought-after event. Hayate knew that he needed to team up with his friends to have the best chances of completing the dungeon and claiming the special reward.

    Hayate was determined to obtain the special reward from the event dungeon, as it was only available for a limited time. He was a collector at heart, and he wanted to add it to his collection before the event ended and the opportunity was lost forever.

    Hayate stretched out his limbs, feeling the tension release from his muscles after being hunched over his computer for so long. He glanced around his dark room, the soft glow of the screen on his computer being the only source of light. He squinted at the clock on his desk and saw that it was nearing midnight.

    With a weary sigh, Hayate reached out and turned off his computer, the soft hum of the machine fading into silence. He leaned back in his gaming chair, adjusting his position until he was comfortable. As he settled in, he closed his eyes and allowed his body to relax, preparing himself for a much-needed rest.

    After a minute Hayate slowly opened his eyes, expecting to see the familiar surroundings of his room. But instead, he found himself in a completely different place. Confusion and disbelief washed over him, and he quickly sat up, taking in his surroundings.

    Hayate found himself standing in an endless wasteland, devoid of any signs of life. There were no trees, water, animals, or other humans in sight. The ground beneath his feet was dry and parched, and it was currently snowing, but instead of the familiar white snowflakes, the snow was a dark brown colour. The sky was obscured by a thick layer of what appeared to be ash and smog, making it difficult to tell the time. The air felt heavy and polluted, and Hayate could distinctly smell the foul stench of pollution and decay.

    Hayate¡¯s mind was swimming with confusion and disbelief as he tried to make sense of his situation. ¡°What had happened? Where was he? Was this some kind of dream, or was he actually in this strange and desolate place?¡± He took a step forward, his feet crunching on the dry ground beneath him, and looked around, trying to find some clue as to where he was or how he had gotten there.

    Taking a tentative step forward, Hayate felt the dry, crunchy ground beneath his feet. It was so unlike the soft soil he was used to, and every step he took sent up a cloud of pale brown dust. The sky, or what could be seen of it through the blanket of smog, was an eerie grayish-brown color, and the air was thick with the scent of decay. He shuddered, feeling a sudden sense of unease. This place was just...wrong.

    Hayate looked down at his hands, his eyes widened as he realised something impossible. The items that adorned his hands, the legendary glove called the ¡°glove of the All Seeing Eye¡± on his left hand and the 5 legendary rings he wore in each of his fingers in his right hand with their passive skills, were all taken straight out of his game. How could they be here, in this strange place with him?

    He took a moment to process this bizarre sight, his mind struggling to come to terms with the unexplainable.

    Hayate stared at the items on his hands, completely dumbfounded. This couldn¡¯t be happening, it had to be a dream or some kind of hallucination. He spoke out loud, his voice filled with disbelief.

    ¡°What the hell...? How do I have these items from the game on me right now? Am I going insane?¡±

    He pinched himself, hoping that the pain would wake him up from whatever strange nightmare he was in. But the sharp sting of his pinched skin only confirmed that he was wide awake. The items on his hands remained, the ¡°glove of the All Seeing Eye¡± and the five legendary rings, all as real as they were in the game.

    Hayate finally looked down at his body and arms, realizing that he was clothed in the same robes and clothes he had last worn in the game. The fine, silk-like fabric of the robes felt smooth and cool against his skin, a stark contrast to the dry and dusty air surrounding him. He examined the intricate designs and patterns on the cloth, all faithfully reproduced from the in-game appearances of each piece. It was as if he had been literally transported into the game itself.

    He was clad in a set of richly layered silken robes, the fabric a deep jet black with silver threading that wove its way through the fabric in intricate patterns. His boots were made of soft leather, dyed a dark grey to match the robes, and fit perfectly, as if they had been made for him specifically. In addition, all of these items were either legendary rank or lesser- legendary rank items.

    Hayate couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. These were items he had spent countless hours grinding and raiding dungeons to obtain in-game, and yet here they were, adorning his body as if they had always been a part of him. The whole situation felt surreal, as if he had stepped into a nightmare.

    ¡°I must be losing my mind,¡± he muttered to himself, running a hand through his hair but he felt something hard brush his hand.

    His hands reached up to his head, and he gasped in surprise as his fingers brushed against hard, curving surfaces on either side of his forehead. Horns. He had horns.

    Hayate¡¯s mind reeled in disbelief. In the game, he had chosen to play as a demon character, and thus had customized his character so he always had horns. But now, it seemed that he too had the same pair of horns adorning his own head.

    He gingerly traced his fingers along the smooth, hard surface of the horns, feeling the ridges and curving shapes beneath his touch. The sensation was uncanny, and he quickly pulled his hand away, as if touching the horns would make this all seem more real.

    But there was no denying it. He wasn¡¯t just wearing the same clothes and gear as his game character. He had become his game character, down to the very last detail.

    Hayate¡¯s heart thudded in his chest as the reality sunk in. The horns, the clothes, the gauntlet, the rings it was all too much to dismiss as a coincidence. He was the spitting image of his game character, in both appearance and equipment.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    He stumbled backward, his mind racing as he tried to understand what had happened. Was this some sort of freak accident? Had he somehow been magically transported into the game? But there wasn¡¯t any location like this in the game as far as he remembered.

    Hayate took a deep breath, shaking his head, trying to concentrate. ¡°Okay, so I was playing the game, about to raid a special event dungeon with my friends. I logged off, and then... I woke up here.¡±

    He looked around at the bleak, empty wasteland around him. There were no signs of life, no buildings, nothing but dead and decayed ground and dark, dark sky.

    ¡°What the hell happened to me?¡±

    Hayate took a deep breath, to calm his racing mind. He needed to know if this was truly real or just a hallucination. The only way to find out was a test. He curled his hand into a fist and aimed an punch straight at his own stomach.

    The impact was instant, and a sharp pain shot through his abdomen. He gasped in shock, doubled over from the sudden surge of pain.

    ¡°Yep, that hurts like hell,¡± he gritted out.

    Hayate clutched his stomach, the ache from the punch slowly fading into a dull throb. But the pain was confirmation enough that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating or dreaming. He definitely wasn¡¯t imagining this entire thing.

    He slowly straightened upright, wincing as the movement reignited the pain in his stomach. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one theory disproved,¡± he muttered.

    Hayate looked up and noticed that the snowfall had increased, the dark brown snow starting to pile up around him. It should¡¯ve been a frigid, freezing hellscape, but he didn¡¯t feel a thing.

    He thought back to the unique properties of the items he was wearing. One of his rings, a legendary rank item, it had a passive ability that granted him immunity to all temperatures, both cold and hot.

    In game, this meant that he would be unaffected by hypothermia or freezing or heatstroke status effects in extreme cold or hot environments.

    Now, as he felt not a single shiver or chill in spite of the snow piling up around him, it felt strange to be room temperature or normal temperature when it was snowing and supposed to be cold. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fact that the game¡¯s properties had somehow carried over into reality. The ring¡¯s passive ability to grant immunity to temperature had, for some reason, become a real-life effect.

    With that realization, another question popped into his mind ¨C just how many of the game¡¯s properties had transferred over into the real world?

    He reached up a hand, idly rubbing his chin as he pondered just how many more abilities might have become real. Could he fire off magic spells, or regenerate health by simply sitting still for a moment?

    The thought was exciting. He had no idea to what extent the game¡¯s characteristics had been brought into reality. He thought about the spells he had learned in game. He had mastered the maximum number of spells ¨C 500 to be exact, which a player could learn. In the game "hollow" there were a total of 5000 spells, of which any max level mage had the capability to learn 500 of. This included powerful offensive spells, defensive spells, and support spells.

    But now that he was in this strange world, he wondered if he still possessed the knowledge of those spells. Could he cast them with the same ease and precision as in the game?

    Hayate pondered over the question. In game, He had assigned the main spells to hotkeys, making it easier to quickly cast them in battle. For other spells, he would simply click on their icons. But now that he was in this world, how would he perform the spells? There were no icons to click on, no hotkeys he could easily press.

    He tried imagining casting a fireball spell, picturing it in his mind, But nothing happened. He felt a little silly standing there, making silent hand motions, but he was determined to figure out how to cast his spell.

    Hayate focused his mind, he shouted put the name of the spell ¨C [Fireball] while He imagined a ball of fire in his mind, thinking about the heat of the flames and the bright orange and red colors.

    [Fireball] was a straightforward and beginner-friendly tier 1 spell within the magical arsenal of mages. It is typically learned by beginner spellcasters when the game, usually falling within the range of level 5 to 10. Utilizing this spell requires expending 1mp, making it relatively inexpensive in terms of mana consumption. When cast successfully, it deals a modest yet useful 2 hp of damage, which can be supplemented with a 5% chance of inflicting the ¡°burned¡± status effect upon the enemy.

    A surge of energy coursed through him, and suddenly a ball of fire materialised in his hand. It hovered above his skin, the flames flickering and casting a warm glow on his face.

    He was in awe at the fact that simply speaking the spell name had made it happen. It was incredible, and he tried to tamp down his excitement so he could continue his experiments.

    As Hayate stared at the fireball in his hand, he realized the small problem. He had no idea how to extinguish it.

    He began to panic, waving his hand wildly in an attempt to dispel the flames. But no matter what he tried, the fireball didn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°Crap, crap, crap,¡± he muttered under his breath, trying to remain calm. ¡°How the hell do I put it out?¡±

    He took a deep breath, trying to collect his thoughts. He had to stay focused if he was going to put out the fire. He remembered reading somewhere that fire couldn¡¯t burn without oxygen. If he could take away the oxygen, the fire should go out, right?

    With this idea in mind, he began to fan his other hand over the fireball, trying to blow away the oxygen around the flame.

    Hayate realized how silly he looked, fanning his hand frantically over the fireball like a madman. He quickly stopped, feeling foolish. No, he had to be more practical about this.

    He took a moment to focus, trying to feel the energy in his hand. It was like a current of electricity, coursing through his veins and powering the fireball. He tried to shut off that energy flow, severing its connection to the fireball.

    With a burst of effort, he managed to halt the flow of energy. The fireball slowly fizzled out, leaving his hand empty and unscathed.

    Hayate breathed a sigh of relief, glad that he had managed to extinguish the fireball without harming himself. As it dissipated, he was left with the stark realization that the energy needed to cast spells was his own.

    ¡°So, that was my mana,¡± he muttered, looking down at his hands.

    He had never had to think about it in the game, as it regenerated quickly and automatically, but here it may be a limited resource. Just how much mana did he have? How many spells could he cast before he ran out?

    These were important questions, but he shelved them for now. Right now, he needed to focus on more pressing matters. There was still so much about this strange new world that he didn¡¯t understand.

    Anyways, he was still relieved to remember that the game¡¯s rule applied here as well, meaning he didn¡¯t need food, water, or sleep which is due to the fact that since he is a higher demon and it¡¯s one of his racial benefits he got after he upgraded his race. He also enjoyed the benefits of his afore-mentioned legendary ring who¡¯s passive abilities have him immunity to the temperature. That gave him at least one less thing to worry about.

    But as he scanned the bleak, empty surroundings, he realized that staying here indefinitely was not an option either. He had no idea how he got here, or how to get back home. That, he knew, had to be his top priority.

    But where would he even begin? He had no idea where he was, no map or guide to show him the way. He was completely alone in this desolate place, with no sign of civilization or help in sight.

    Hayate tried to remember any event that could¡¯ve led to this, but nothing came to mind. One moment, he was playing the game, and the next he opened his eyes to wake up here. Something had clearly gone wrong, but he had no idea what it was.

    As he racked his brain for clues, he noticed something strange. Off in the distance, there seemed to be a faint glow on the horizon, barely visible against the dark sky. He squinted, trying to make it out. Without any other clues or leads, he decided to head towards that faint glow. Maybe it would lead him somewhere, or give him some answers.

    He started walking, each step kicking up brown snow beneath his feet. The dry, frozen wasteland was devoid of any life, and the only sounds were the crunch of the snow and the whistle of the cold wind.

    As he walked, he kept his eye on the faint light on the horizon, trying to make out what it could be. Was it some kind of structure, or a natural formation? He had no idea, but it was the only landmark he had seen so far.

    As Hayate continued walking, a thought struck him. He had wings! Why was he trudging through the snow when he could just fly?

    He stopped in his tracks, looking at his own back. Yes, there they were, a pair of dark, leathery wings, folded neatly against his back. How could he have forgotten about them?

    With a surge of excitement, Hayate unfurled his wings. The feeling was unfamiliar but also somehow natural, like he had always had these wings.

    He gave a few experimental flaps, lifting himself a few feet off the ground. He wobbled a bit, but quickly gained balance.

    As Hayate flew, he felt a bit unsteady, like he was going to crash into the ground at any moment. But he quickly found out that it was all about balance.

    He lowered his altitude, preferring not to risk a crash and learning the skill properly. It was almost like learning how to ride a bicycle, balancing and maneuvering his body to maintain stability.

    As Hayate flew, memories of his childhood came rushing back. He remembered the time when he was a young boy, learning how to ride a bicycle. It had been a challenging endeavor, with a few falls and scraped knees.

    But his dad had been there, helping him and encouraging him. He remembered the feeling of pride when he finally managed to keep his balance and ride the bike without any help.

    Now, as he tried to keep his balance in the air, it was like a flashback to that time. The feeling of uncertainty, the wobbly balance, the fear of crashing, he felt it all again.

    But there was no dad guiding him this time, no one to catch him if he fell. He was now alone, all alone. earning how to fly like he had once learnt how to ride a bicycle ¨C all by himself.

    ¡°What did you once say to me, dad. Oh yeah..just close my eyes and have faith in myself.¡±

    Hayate whispered the words to himself, remembering the advice his father had given him. With a deep breath, he closed his eyes and focused on the sensations around him. The feel of the wind against his skin, the sound of his wings flapping, the feeling of his balance slowly improving.

    He didn¡¯t need a dad to hold his hand this time. He had faith in himself.

    As he opened his eyes again, Hayate was pleasantly surprised to find that he was flying perfectly now. The balance he had struggled with before was now natural, and he was maneuvering in the air with ease. The sensation of flying was nothing short of exhilarating. It was like a rollercoaster ride, with the wind rushing past him and the feeling of weightlessness as he soared. He found himself grinning like an idiot, enjoying this more than he thought he would.

    He decided to test his limits, swooping lower to the ground before pulling up suddenly and shooting back up into the sky.

    The feeling of adrenaline was incredible. He could get used to this, he thought to himself

 The futuristic city

    Hayate spent the next hour flying towards the distant light he had seen earlier. As he neared it, he realized that what he was seeing was not a natural formation, but an artificial one.

    As he got closer, the magnitude of the thing in front of him became clear. It was a massive city, encased in a clear glass dome. The size of the place was incredible, almost overwhelming. The wall surrounding the city was at least twenty meters tall, made of some unknown metal.

    Hayate circled above the city, trying to take in everything he was seeing. The place was like something out of a futuristic sci-fi film, except it was right here, in front of him.

    The city was alive with lights and activity, but it was all contained within the confines of the glass dome. He could see people moving around, their forms appearing tiny from his vantage point.

    He descended, his feathery wings fluttering as he aimed for a spot near the city wall to land.

    Hayate decided to land a couple hundred meters from the city. He found a withered tree off to the side and touched down quietly behind it.

    He tucked his wings close to his body, the feathery surface folding neatly. He wanted to observe the city for a moment. He glanced around, noting the lack of coverage here. He leaned back against the bark of the tree, taking a moment to steady his rapid heartbeat. From this distance, the city seemed even more imposing. The glass dome sparkled in the artificial light, contrasting to the it¡¯s dark surroundings.

    As he looked closer at the city wall, something caught his eye. Mounted at regular intervals along the wall were what appeared to be automatic turrets. They were small, sleek, and looked deadly.

    Each turret was equipped with a rotating barrel, presumably loaded with some kind of ammunition. All of them were unmanned, possibly fully automatic.

    The sight of the turrets made him feel a bit un-safe. They seemed very advanced and looked like they could do a lot of damage.

    He wondered why a city would be heavily fortified like this, with unmanned turrets guarding the outskirts. It almost made the place seem like a prison.

    Hayate spoke to himself quietly, thinking aloud. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to protect the city from bandits? Criminals probably run freely in a wasteland like this, so the fortifications could be to kill them.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if that theory was correct, but it was all he could come up with.

    Hayate then thought, would bullets harm him? In the game, his character was immune to any physical damage; bullets did piercing damage, so he theorized they wouldn¡¯t hurt him. But he wasn¡¯t sure and definitely didn¡¯t want to test it.

    The last thing he wanted to do was find out the hard way that bullets could indeed hurt him. And even if they didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to give the people any reason to shoot at him.

    If he tried to waltz into the city right now, he would definitely attract some unwanted attention since Hayate stood tall, his stature imposing. Standing at 7 feet (210 cm) with a broad frame, one could immediately tell that he wasn¡¯t fully human. His wings extended from his back, the feathery membranes spanning a good six feet (180 cm) on either side of him. They were black as night, shimmering with an otherworldly sheen.

    His eyes were a deep blue, but they were slitted like that of a reptile. His face was menace, the horns protruding from his silken pitch black hair adding to his fearsome appearance.

    He mumbled to himself, thinking aloud. ¡°I can¡¯t just go in there like this. They¡¯ll question my identity, my appearance, everything. I need to figure out a way to get inside without drawing too much attention.¡±

    As Hayate was contemplating his options, a thought struck him. He remembered one of the spells at his disposal: true invisibility.

    [True Invisibility] was a spell of Grandmaster-tier (Tier 5), capable of rendering the caster completely invisible. It hid the caster¡¯s appearance, any sound they made, their heat signature, and even their mana presence. It was a powerful spell that had saved him more than once in the game.

    It had a cost of 5 mana points (mp) per 30 seconds, and its counter was another spell, [True Sight], which could detect anyone hidden by [True Invisibility] or any other invisibility spell but he didn¡¯t need to worry about it right now.

    With this spell, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about attracting unwanted attention. He could move around incognito, observing the city without being detected.

    Focusing his mind on the spell. ¡°[True invisibility]¡± he said, and a thin veil of magic washed over him.

    The air around him shimmered for a moment and then he was completely invisible, even to himself. The spell had worked.

    Standing now behind the withered tree, he knew that no one would see or hear him unless they also had the ability to see through magical concealment.

    With a burst of confidence, Hayate stepped out from behind the tree and began walking towards the massive city wall. He was now completely invisible, his presence masked by the spell.

    As he walked, he glanced down at his feet, noticing that even his shadow had disappeared. The spell was more thorough than he had expected. He also noticed that he wasn¡¯t leaving any footprints. The lesser legendary ranked boots he was wearing, the ¡°Boots of the Wanderer,¡± had the passive effect of not leaving any footprints along with giving him the ability to walk on both water and lava in game.

    Along with being completely invisible, he now also had the added advantage of being untraceable by footprints in the snow.

    He approached the exterior city wall, taking in his surroundings. The wall was massive, rising at least 20 meters into the air. It stretched as far as he could see in both directions, entirely circling the city and from the wall rose up the glass dome.

    Hayate looked up at the wall, he realized it was no ordinary barrier. It was the foundation for the massive dome that covered the entire city. It was essentially a wall and a foundation for the dome, all in one.

    The wall was not just tall but also thick, made of some material he couldn¡¯t identify. It looked as solid as it was formidable. It would be difficult to scale or penetrate this barrier from the outside.

    He sighed and walked alongside the wall, he finally reached the entrance to the city, a large gate that allowed entrance onto a road. The road was made of asphalt, but time had taken its toll on it. The pavement was rough and bumpy, showing signs of wear and tear from years of use.

    The road was clearly man-made, standing out in contrast to the wasteland around it. It stretched out leading towards the city inside the dome and further away from the city to other area¡¯s.

    He then turned his attention to the gate. The gate, standing at an imposing 10 meters tall, was made of smooth, black metal. There were no obvious openings or handles on it, making it seem almost seamless. Looking at it, Hayate had the distinct feeling it could take a direct hit from a tank and still stand without a scratch.

    He stood there, staring at the gate. His face a mixture of awe and slight irritation.

    ¡°Damn, talk about overkill,¡± he grumbled to himself, eyeing the colossal gate.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    From where he stood, he was unable to see any hint of a control mechanism or a way to open the gate. The black, smooth metal surface seemed to mock him, daring him to try to breach it.

    He let out a frustrated sound. There was a spell back in the game that would allow him to move through solid objects, but he hadn¡¯t learned it. He kicked a pebble at his feet in annoyance.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± he cursed at himself under his breath. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I learn that spell?¡±

    He took a step closer, inspecting the gate closely. There had to be some way to open it, right? Just his luck that it was a solid slab of metal without any visible seams or handles.

    Hayate considered his options. He could use a legendary or mythical rank spell (tier 6-7) like [Dragon god¡¯s wrath] to blast his way through, but that would definitely not be low profile. The sound alone would likely alert everyone within the city to his presence.

    He shook his head at the thought. As much as he didn¡¯t like it, he needed to find a more discreet way in.

    Hayate¡¯s ears perked up as he felt the ground shake beneath him. He turned back to look at the road and saw nothing, but then a moment later, the air shimmered, and what appeared to be tanks materialized in front of him. Tanks, 4-5 of them, materialized out of thin air. Their forms shimmered for a moment, before becoming fully visible.

    The tanks were large and menacing. Each one stood tall at around 10 feet, their width reaching 14 feet. Their gun was a massive 36 feet long, and the hull stretched to 30 feet. Their sharp yet sleek form was accentuated by the thick metal armor that covered them, paint in a dull grey, almost blending into the ashen grey snowy environment surrounding them.

    Each tank had rounded corners and smooth lines, giving it a sleek, aerodynamic look. On the front section, Instead of the expected massive gun, each tank was equipped with a colossal railgun, topped with an automatic machine gun.

    What struck Hayate the most was the lack of windows on the tanks. They were completely opaque, their thick metal hulls hiding away their internal mechanisms, meaning anyone looking at the vehicle head on would only see an impenetrable wall of metal.

    The only protrusions visible were small road lights, currently turned off, embedded into the tank¡¯s frame.

    It was clear that these were not ordinary tanks. Their design, combined with their size and weaponry, hinted at a level of technology and functionality far beyond what he was familiar with.

    As the tanks moved forward on the road, they left deep tracks in the old asphalt and snow beneath them.

    Hayate stood there speechless as he looked the tanks over, his heart thudded in his chest.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t just normal tanks,¡± he mumbled to himself. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure humans live around here, but these things...¡±

    He paused, studying the metal hulls more closely. ¡°No windows...no visible crew...are they using hidden cameras or...are they unmanned?¡±

    As Hayate observed the tanks, a thought crept into his mind. He recalled reading somewhere that they were working on making things as unmanned as possible.

    His mind then latched onto a fragment of a memory, some old quote that he couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°With the power of a bow and arrow, you could kill without even being there.¡± He recalled the line faintly, ¡°and the conclusion was That this is the end of bravery.¡¯¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be too much of a surprise to him if these were truly fully unmanned.

    To satisfy his curiosity he decided to check if they really un-manned or not, Hayate whispered the words of the spell. [Detect]

    The spell, a master rank (4th tier), allowed him to detect mana signatures or hear signatures of anyone within a 100 meter radius. It costed 10 m.p. and lasted for 2 minutes.

    As he cast the spell, he watched closely. But there was no change in his surroundings. No mana or heat signatures, no sounds. Just silent, cold air.

    He looked at the tanks again. Still, no mana/heat signatures.

    They really were unmanned.

    Hayate was a bit fascinated. These tanks were operating without any human presence, either remote or direct control.

    ¡°Autonomous war machines...¡± he murmured to himself.

    The tanks¡¯ autonomous nature reminded Hayate of golems he had encountered in the game.

    Golems, back in the game, were versatile creatures made from various materials. Whether it was clay, stone, or metal, the quality of the material used directly influenced a golem¡¯s strength. To create a golem, you needed to first gather the necessary materials, and of course, a core.

    There were four different tiers of monster cores, ranging in rarity. These cores were the key to making a golem truly come to life. While temporary golems could be summoned, they were inherently weaker than their crafted counterparts. The crafted golems, unlike the summoned ones, were permanent until they were destroyed.

    Hayate¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as the tanks rolled closer to the gate, stopping right in front of it. The gate trembled briefly, and then slowly began to open. The sound of metal scraping against metal filled the air, the gate slowly sliding open to reveal a massive opening into the city. The tanks rolled in first, their hulking forms gliding through the opening like they were made for this.

    Hayate, still invisible, began to carefully follow the tanks as they moved inside the city. He kept a safe distance, ensuring that he wasn¡¯t too close to any of the tank¡¯s.

    As they crossed over the threshold into the city, his heart hammered in his chest. He was now inside the confines of the dome. Now inside the dome, his eyes widened in awe at the sight before him.

    A wide road ran straight ahead Directly from the gate before branching out into four different directions, marking the beginning of the city itself. The area was a condensed urban jungle, with tall, high-rise buildings stretching up towards the domed sky.

    Hundreds of lights illuminated the area, bouncing off the tall buildings and creating a glittering, artificial night. Flying cars buzzed through the air above, barely making a sound, while hovering vehicles silently glided along the roads, carrying people to various destinations.

    But what truly drew Hayate¡¯s focus was the sight of humans, going about their business.

    The people bustling around were a mix of different ages, races, and genders. Some were dressed in simple clothes while others wore more futuristic-looking outfits. Their looks accentuated by various modifications. A few even had what looked to be cybernetic enhancements.

    A glance around the corner showed a plethora of small shops and businesses, with lights and holographic signs advertising goods and services that seemed straight out of a sci-fi novel.

    Despite the cold temperature outside, the area within the glass dome seemed warmer, the city¡¯s own microclimate working to maintain a comfortable temperature

    The air within the dome city was not only warmer but breathable, too. The reason was twofold: the heavy smog that blanketed the outside world prevented any sunlight from reaching the surface for the past 20 years, keeping temperatures consistently low. In winter, they dropped even to 0¡ãC.

    To counteract this, the city was littered with heaters, and the dome itself was equipped with air filtration systems. Though they hadn¡¯t been cleaned in the last two years, they still ensured breathable air, making it unnecessary for people to wear masks.

    Feeling no change in temperature due to his supernatural immunity, Hayate paid no mind to the city¡¯s internal heating. His body, as usual, maintained a consistent 35¡ãC, unaffected by the external environment.

    But he did register the difference in air quality, breathing in and feeling the air clearer and fresher than it had been outside. This minor comfort was a welcomed relief.

    Hayate¡¯s heart leapt for a moment as he observed the humans walking past. The realization that this city was likely on Earth confirmed his suspicions, and for a split second, he felt a flicker of relief. But just as soon, he reminded himself not to let his guard down. Yes, he was on Earth again. But in what era? What year was it? And what kind of circumstances had led to this urban hellscape? Even if this was Earth, the implications were huge. The technology, the city itself, and the seemingly ordinary people going about their lives ¨C it all pointed to some major event or development that he was clearly missing.

    Had a war happened? Some kind of global catastrophe? Or was the world simply in the midst of a technological revolution he had yet to witness? He thought

    He turned his head and in the corner of his vision saw an advertisement. The first thing he noticed was the holographic 3D ad that hovered in mid-air. It was a level of technology he had only seen in fiction. But then he noticed something else, something that made his heart skip a beat.

    The ad was in Japanese. Japanese script and language filled the screen.

    The holographic ad was a sight to behold, hayate¡¯s eyes winded as he read what was written on the screen. The words ¡°Model 6 super lung pack¡± were plastered across the screen, accompanied by a picture of a metallic lung embedded in a mechanical rib cage.

    ¡°Tired of feeling winded?¡± the ad asked, ¡°Struggling with smog and pollutants?¡±

    ¡°Introducing the 17L super lung pack,¡± it continued, ¡°With 2 hours of onboard stored oxygen, perfect for a contained or low oxygen environment.

    The ad then proudly boasted ¡°Introductory price: £¤191,270,636¡± and promised an easy payment option.

    To top it off, the tagline in the bottom read ¡°Take a breath of fresh air whenever you want ¡ª live longer, live stronger.¡±

    The price listed took his breath away.

    £¤191,270,636!

    And that was an ¡°introductory price¡±

    Hayate couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The value of money seemed to have inflated to astronomical heights. The cost of a ¡°Model 17L sup..whatever it was¡± was nearly two hundred million yen, as an introductory price. What did that say about the rest of the city¡¯s economy? Did people really have that kind of money to spare? Or was this a symbol of wealth disparity, with the rich able to spare astronomical sums on luxury items while the rest had to survive in a smog-filled world.

    Inflation aside, the price being in yen and the ad being in Japanese solidified Hayate¡¯s thoughts. The city, the people, the language ¨C it all seemed pointed towards one conclusion. He was in Japan.

    But the thought brought with it more than relief. He frowned, looking around at the futuristic city once more. Yes, he was home. But what had happened to his home? What had transformed it into this wasteland.

    Meanwhile the tanks rumbled forward, the crowd parted quickly to let them pass. However, one elderly man was not quite quick enough to get out of the way. Caught in the path of the tank, he was knocked to the ground with a sickening crunch.

    His body fell to the ground, his bones clearly shattered. The tanks trundled on indifferently, and strangely, not a single person paid any attention to the old man who was now writhing on the ...ground in agony. They merely continued on with their day.

    This was not the Japan he remembered.

    The apathy and indifference of the people towards the suffering of another was mind-boggling to him. He remembered a time when people would rush to help the elderly, to assist those in need. But here...it was as if lives didn¡¯t matter. He wanted to reach out and help, wanted to offer the man some sort of comfort or aide. But something held him back. Perhaps it was the fear of drawing unwelcome attention to himself at a time like this. To reveal his concern, to help, would risk putting him in danger. After all, who was he but a stranger in a land which is now foreign to him.

    Hayate, after letting out a silent sigh, continued onwards along with the crowd. He watched as the tanks lumbered to the intersection, the massive vehicles turning right as they rumbled forward. He walked up to the same intersection, following the tanks¡¯ path. But he turned left instead, wanting to explore the area that the tanks were not going into.

    He took in the sights of the city. Despite his initial surprise at the change in his surroundings, he was starting to adapt. The city was alive with activity. There were no trees or greenery that he could see, just concrete and metal. Everything seemed geared towards efficiency. There were no parks, no open spaces. Just building after building, and people moving about quickly and efficiently.

    There were no trees, no plants, no wildlife.

    No birds, no insects. Nothing to break the monotony of the endless metal structures. It was as if nature itself had been banished and replaced with cold, hard steel and machinery.

    He thought about the smog, the contaminated air, and how it could have killed off all the plants and animals outside the city dome. Perhaps it was due to a pandemic, a biological weapon that had destroyed all life in the world. Or maybe it was a war, a war gone horribly wrong, resulting in a nuclear wasteland.

    But as he walked, he realized that speculating on the cause was almost as futile as trying to count the numerous holographic ads that surrounded him. What he needed was information. Real information about what had happened in the world, not wild theories based on personal observations and guesses. He realized that speculating on the cause was almost as futile as trying to count the numerous holographic ads that surrounded him. What he needed was information. Real information about what had happened in the world, not wild theories based on personal observations and guesses.

    Hayate paused, his footsteps faltering as a thought occurred to him. He had been walking blindly, taking in the sights and sounds of the city. He needed information. The kind that only someone local would have. He needed to find someone and talk to them, ask questions, gather information. The problem was, finding the right person to talk to. Who could he trust? Who would have the answers he needed?

    An idea suddenly came into his mind. Mind control magic.

 Mind control

    Satoshi Takano, a lean and slender man in his mid-20s, walked through the streets of the city with a weary gait. His pale complexion and messy black hair gave him a somewhat disheveled appearance, but his sharp eyes betrayed an intense focus that hinted at a mind always working overtime.

    The uniform he wore ¨C the standard black outfit of a salaryman ¨C did nothing to hide his obvious fatigue. The long hours at the office had taken their toll, leaving him drained. Despite the late hour, the streets were quite busy. People hurried about, each engrossed in their own thoughts and concerns. But Takano hardly paid any attention to the lively activity around him. His mind was occupied with the day¡¯s work, the endless hours spent at the office, and the mountain of pending tasks that waited for him back at his desk.

    He pulled out a small electric ciggerate from his pocket, flipping open the top and pushing a button next to his finger on the bottom to make it live, he drew deeply on it, letting the vapour inside to fill his lungs.

    Takano worked at a so-called ¡°black company¡±. These kinds of companies were known for their exploitative practices. Overworking employees, paying less than minimum wage, long hours, no overtime pay, and very little to no annual leave. It was a far-too-common practice, but Takano¡¯s company was among the relatively ¡°better¡± ones. Better in the sense that they didn¡¯t force him to work for more than 12 to 14 hours a day.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean his job was any less taxing. The workload was always insane. Deadlines were impossible. And the stress was always at an all-time high.

    He often worked overtime, without pay, just to meet those damn targets. He didn¡¯t have a choice, it¡¯s not like switching companies would help. All companies were more or less the same. Black companies were the norm, not the exception.

    There were however 2...no..3 so-called ¡°good¡± companies, the ones whose names were constantly floating around when people talked about finding a stable job.

    But applying to those companies was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. They were always filled, and when a vacancy did occur, the competition was so fierce that even your education and qualifications barely mattered. Thousands, sometimes tens of thousands, would apply to a single position. The perks, of course, were worth the effort. Working for one of those companies would give you a chance to live in the city of paradise for the wealthy, an arcology.

    An arcology where all your needs were met. Where crime was almost non-existent. Where pollution was a thing of the past. But those companies were more like an exclusive club. Only the best of the best got in, and even then, it was more about who you knew rather than what you knew.

    Takano, like most people, had applied to these companies numerous times. But every application was met with the same, disheartening reply ¨C ¡°We regret to inform you...¡±

    Working there was like a dream, a dream which was as attainable as breathing in space. He was stuck in this corporate hellhole, like many others, just trying to make ends meet and survive one day at a time.

    Takano muttered to himself as he walked, his voice filled with annoyance and exhaustion

    ¡±Unpaid overtime. Again.¡±

    He grumbled under his breath, the anger boiling within him. Today marked the 10th day in a row where his boss had forced him to stay back late without extra pay. The long hours, the stress, and the lack of recognition were starting to wear him down. The thought of yet another night spent at the office, just to meet his boss¡¯s unreasonable demands, filled him with a sense of frustration.

    ¡°I swear, if this keeps up, I¡¯m gonna quit,¡± he mumbled, half to himself and half out of sheer irritation. The thought of quitting was quickly dismissed as takano¡¯s face turned into a grimace.

    He took another long draw of his electric cigarette, the vapour filling his lungs. The nicotine provided a small but temporary sense of relief, numbing the frustration and anger that bubbled within him.

    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± he muttered to himself, ¡°like quitting is even an option.¡±

    Takano knew how life was like for the poor and homeless from stories he¡¯d heard, the images he¡¯d seen, all pointed to one reality: the third-tier cities were a living nightmare for the poor.

    Crime was rampant, law enforcement was a joke, and poverty was the norm. Those who ended up there were more often than not, doomed to a life of misery and despair. The thought of that hell-hole was enough to make him stay in his crappy office job. Sure, the unpaid overtime sucked, the stress was unbearable, but the alternative was just too terrifying.

    Takano glanced up at the sky, or atleast what should have been the sky but it was blocked by the dome surrounding the city, a pang of annoyance washing over him. The sky was filled with 3D advertisements, ranging from formal-looking to downright anime girls. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of them, the endless ads playing throughout the night and into the morning. The day sky was always hazy at best. He¡¯d never seen, let alone remembered, what blue sky or the sun looked like. He had only seen it in old videos or video games.

    The concept of sunshine and the open sky was as foreign to him as life outside the city domed cities. He had never known what it was like to breathe fresh, untainted air.

    Takano¡¯s thoughts shifted to the one thing that gave him solace after a grueling day at work, his ¡°girlfriend¡±. But she wasn¡¯t your typical partner. She was a robot designed to mimic humans down to the last detail. She had internal organs and an artificial intelligence that was so advanced, it was nearly indistinguishable from a real person. Such robots were a common sight these days. With the population declining rapidly, the demand for artificial companionship was on the rise.

    People no longer had the time to build relationships, to fall in love. They preferred the convenience and reliability of robots. Takano was no different. Sure, his relationship with the android wasn¡¯t real in the conventional sense, but she provided him with comfort and company, much like a real girlfriend would. And as for children, Takano knew the drill. If he ever wanted a child, all he had to do was visit a lab and give his sperm. It would be then placed in an artificial womb, and after nine months, a healthy baby would be born. The whole process was automated and quite simple.

    There was no need for a partner, no need for the messy complications of a real relationship that could end in disaster. He could have a biological child, a piece of himself, and not have to worry about the other aspect of relationships.

    And as for a mother figure in the child¡¯s life his girlfriend could exactly be that. Takano¡¯s ¡°girlfriend¡± wasn¡¯t just any ordinary robot. She had access to a vast database of information, including millions of videos and documents about how to be the perfect mother. She could easily be that ideal mother figure, a loving and caring woman who knew exactly what a child needed and how to provide it.

    It was a dream come true for many, to have a ¡®partner¡¯ who could fill the role of a mother so flawlessly. Takano counted himself lucky to have such an advanced companion.

    Takano thoughts were interrupted as he felt a sudden sensation of being watched, a feeling of unease washed over him as he glanced around, but he saw no one. The road he was walking on was nearly deserted, and the eerie silence only amplified his sense of solitude. He quickened his pace, wanting to reach his home in the downtown area. The rent there was cheap, but the downside was the constant fear of crime.

    He often heard stories of muggings and assaults happening at night, even in the relatively safe areas. He just wanted to reach home, to feel the safety and security of his apartment walls. Takano power-walked, instead of sprinting to not be suspicious. But as the hair on the back of his neck stood on end, a strange wave of dizziness overcame him.

    His mind began to fog, and he felt himself slipping into unconsciousness. No matter how hard he fought to stay awake, the lost his consciousness and everything went to black.

    ______________________________________

    Hayate was stationed in an alley, keeping an eye on the road. He had casted the [detect] spell, monitoring the heat signatures of the people passing by. He had used it to check if anyone else had any m.p too but no one seemed to have it so he was just stuck using it for its body heat detection function for now. He was waiting for a lone person to pass by, someone easy to target without any suspicion. His plan was to mind control them, extracting the information he needed. It wasn¡¯t the most ethical method, but he saw it as a necessary means to an end even though it went against his moral compass.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Hayate took a deep breath, steeling himself for what he was about to do. His mind was filled with guilt and unease, knowing he was about to intrude into someone¡¯s mind and control them against their will. But he pushed those feelings aside,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered to the universe, apologizing to the person he was about to control. ¡°I hope you forgive me for doing this.¡±

    The apology did little to soothe his conscience, but Hayate steeled himself, knowing he had a job to do. He watched as a lone figure approached, their heat signature being visible to him through the walls.

    Before the actual person came in front of his view, he casted two more spells just to be on the safe side. The two spells Hayate casted for additional layers of protection were [Emergency translocation] and [Magic Nullification Field].

    [Emergency translocation] was a mythical rank/7th tier spell, it¡¯s effect was that it automatically teleported the caster 100m away from their current location if they took any damage be it magical or physical within 150 seconds of the spell being cast. [Magic nullification field] was a 6th tier/legendary rank, small AOE spell with an area of 10m, it formed a barrier around the caster which extended to 10m from the caster in all 4 directions, it nullified any magic below 6th tier/legendary rank for 60 seconds.

    Upon casting both spells, Hayate¡¯s body was momentarily enveloped in a red glow, indicating the success of the spells. Following this, a green circular barrier materialized around him, extending 10 metres in all directions. The barrier was translucent and served as a visible indication of the spell¡¯s activation. Hayate smiled, feeling relieved that he had successfully cast both the 6th and 7th tier spells, which served as fail-safes for him. He had also noticed a slight feeling of tiredness setting in, and he attributed it to the high mana cost of the spells. The [Emergency Translocation] had cost him 30 MP and the [Magic Nullification Field] had used up 25 MP.

    Hayate mused to himself, realizing that the amount of magic power he used directly correlated to his exhaustion level. He noted that he¡¯d have to be cautious about casting too many high-tier spells, considering the fatigue that came with them.

    Fortunately, he had two passive abilities from his items, ¡°The Ring of Envy¡± and ¡°Supreme Sorcerer¡¯s Ring,¡± which reduced his magic power consumption by a combined total of 40%. But back in the game any passive buff or any buff spells that stacked was Halved, so for the first one you will get the original amount and then for the second one it will be ¡°X% of buff/2¡± so instead of a 40% reduction in total he only got a 30% reduction. So, instead of the original cost of 30 MP and 25 MP, the spells only used up 21MP and 17MP respectively, a significant reduction.

    In the game, the buff stacking division mechanism applied ONLY to buffs of the same kind, not the first buffs.

    For example, if you casted three buffs that all increased your Strength, then the stacking division mechanism would kick in and the buffs would be halved. But if the buffs were all different ¨C say, one increased Strength, one increased health points and one increased mana points- then the stacking division mechanism wouldn¡¯t apply, and the buffs would be full power.

    The stacking division mechanism worked by dividing the effectiveness of buffs of the same type. For example, if a player casts multiple buffs that each increase their strength by 20%, the buff stacking division mechanism would take effect and divide the effectiveness of each buff by 2. This means that instead of receiving a combined total buff of 60% (20% + 20% + 20%), the player would only receive a buff of 36% (20% + 10% + 6 %). This mechanism is designed to prevent players from stacking too many powerful buffs at once.

    Back to hayate, he observed his target, a lone man in his mid-twenties with a pale complexion, a typical Japanese face, and a lean frame. The man was hurrying down the street, dressed in the standard outfit of an office worker. There was no one else nearby, the perfect victim.

    Utilizing his [Detect] spell once again, Hayate confirmed that there was no sign of any magical abilities present in the man. Perfect.

    Hayate¡¯s mind was made up. He was going to cast a [Dominate] spell on this lone, unassuming office worker. The spell¡¯s purpose was to enable him to control the man¡¯s mind, thus allowing him to extract all the information he needed. However, Hayate harbored some doubts about how effectively the spell would function in this real world setting.

    The [Dominate] spell was categorized as a Master-rank, or more specifically, a 4th tier spell. It worked in the game world thusly; when cast on an adversary, they had the ability to resist the domination effects if they had a counter-spell, a magical item that granted resistance to mind magic, or if they were innately immune.

    It consumed 8 points of MP while in its operational state. Upon successful utilization, the target individual would lose all ability to counteract or move, while the caster would be empowered to access the target¡¯s stats, possessions, and inventory.

    On monsters, the spell¡¯s implementation was slightly different. Once employed on a monster, it would result in the monster succumbing to the player¡¯s control, thereby permitting the player to utilize the subjugated entity in combat against other adversaries.

    The spell itself operated with a time limit of about 2 minutes, making it ineffective against opponents with superior levels. Consequently, it was more commonly employed during the late-early to middle stages of play. The only reliable methods for negating its effects were through possession of specific Items or knowledge of counter-spells. Alternatively, raising one¡¯s ¡°int¡± stat significantly could reduce the spell¡¯s success rate or even render the target immune to its effects.

    Hayate focused his gaze towards the man in the standard office worker attire he had identified as his target for the [Dominate] spell. Knowing the spell¡¯s parameters, he considered the possible counter-measures and realized that the man would most likely have nothing to counter it. Having confirmed the man¡¯s status with the [Detect] spell and established the absence of any magical abilities or mana, Hayate was confident that the likelihood of the man possessing any counter-measures was low to none.

    The coast was clear, and he had made his decision.

    Hayate focused his entire attention on the unassuming office worker and said the activation phrase of his spell, [Dominate]. Instantly, the man froze in his tracks, succumbing to the effects of the spell. Hayate could feel a connection between himself and the man, as well as a small depletion of his MP.

    A satisfied smile tugged at the corners of Hayate¡¯s lips.

    ¡°it worked...¡±

    Hayate couldn¡¯t help the sense of accomplishment welling up within him. Despite his doubts a moment ago, the spell had worked flawlessly. He observed the now controlled office worker. The man stood motionless, expressionless. The spell would keep him frozen in place until Hayate released it or the spell duration wore off. Time to question him.

    Hayate focused his mental command over the controlled office worker, silently commanding him to enter the dark alley where he was stationed. As Hayate¡¯s thought projected into the man¡¯s mind, he obediently shuffled towards the mouth of the dimly lit alley.

    As the man stepped through the transparent green barrier, Hayate felt a wave of reassurance. He was now truly safe from any attacks. Hayate took a moment to observe the man, sizing him up. His gaze was penetrating, and then, without any preamble, he started firing questions at the man.

    ¡°What year is it?¡±

    The controlled man¡¯s voice replied, his tone flat and devoid of emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s 2109¡±

    Hayate¡¯s eyes widened imperceptibly. The year was 2109, a whopping 85 years into the future. Though he had anticipated a possibility like this, the reality of it still caught him off guard. Hayate took a moment to process this information before continuing his questioning, wanting to get a clearer picture of his surroundings, he asked.

    ¡°What country and city are we in?¡±

    ¡°we are currently in Japan, in the capital city called new-tokyo¡±

    As the man confirmed that they were in Japan, specifically Neo-Tokyo, Hayate felt a mix of emotions. He was excited that he was still on earth in his homeland but time difference sunk in. The realization that it had been 85 years since he left his time..and his parents, who were in their 40s when he left, would likely have passed away by now.

    Hayate¡¯s eyes darted back and forth, his usual composure slipping from his grasp. As he sat on top of a pile of trash, he felt the rough texture underneath him. The dirt and grime of his once-pristine robes were the last thing on his mind now. His breath hitched in his throat. His parents were most likely dead.

    He clutched his head with one hand, fingers digging into his scalp and the base of his horn¡¯s. He expected something akin to this but still to think everyone he knew would be and probably is gone hit him hard. Parents, friends, colleagues..all of them would be long dead by now.

    ¡°Dad was 43, and mom was 41,¡± he thought. ¡°They¡¯d be 128 and 126 now. That¡¯s nearly impossible. They¡¯re ...dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll most likely never see my mom and dad again..¡± he thought, his chest feeling heavy with grief and loss. ¡°They¡¯ll never know what happened to me. They¡¯ll never know I¡¯m here..in the future.¡±

    Then Hayate thought about the fate of his original body. There were several possibilities. Perhaps his body had died or succumbed to a coma. Alternatively, his consciousness might have seamlessly replicated into this body. The idea that he might be a clone, but with the original still lingering in the past, left him feeling cold.

    In his heart, he hoped to the gods that such a scenario was not true. To think that his body, his real self, might still be existing in the past, while he was here, just an almost perfect clone..it was a thought he couldn¡¯t bear to entertain...he..was not a copy..he was himself..he was hayate sato.

    He shook his head to dispel these thoughts, trying to regain his composure. He knew he had to focus on the task at hand, he couldn¡¯t let his emotions get the better of him. ¡°Mom..dad..I¡¯ll try my best..no..i will come back to you.¡±

    No matter what he said deep down, Hayate recognized the lies he was telling himself. He was being a hypocrite...a weak, hypocritical liar. And yet, for now, he ignored that fact. As he stood up, he brushed off the dirt and dust from his now stained robes. Then, with a deep sigh, he turned his attention back to the controlled man in front of him. The questions continued...

 Trouble in Yokohama

    Hayate stood in an old, crumbling room, the air around him thick with tension. Ten men, their faces obscured by black suits that covered them from head to toe, were aiming their guns directly at him. The men¡¯s grips on their guns tightened as they took in Hayate¡¯s appearance. He was a towering figure, easily 7ft tall, while they were small by comparison.

    His eyes, deep blue with vertical, silted pupils that seemed to glow with a reddish hue, pierced through the darkness. Sitting atop his head were two black horns, and his ears were pointed. He was clad in richly layered silken robes of dark jet black, threaded with intricate silver patterns, his entire appearance exuded power and wealth. His black boots, made of soft leather dyed in a dark grey match, fit him perfectly, as if tailored specifically for him. Rounding off his appearance were the five rings glinting on his right hand and the shining silver glove of his left hand, featuring an eye on it. He also had black feathery wings.

    The men¡¯s nerves were on end, and their natural instincts were screaming at them. All their basic instincts were telling them the same thing ¡°Run! Get out of here!¡±

    They weren¡¯t just intimidated; they were utterly terrified by the overpowering aura of the demon-like creature standing before them. It was unnatural and dangerous on every level. They couldn¡¯t explain why, but every fiber of their being cried out ¡°RUN!¡±, it was like standing in the presence of a deity. The primal fear of facing a superior being was overpowering, their bodies tensed, and their faces paled. They tried to keep their fingers steady on the triggers of their guns, but the tremors betrayed their terror. Before the men¡¯s shaking fingers could make a move, Hayate¡¯s deep, sonorous voice cut through the air.

    ¡°If you want to leave this place alive, I suggest you answer my questions,¡± he intoned, his voice heavy with authority.

    ?

    [A few hours ago]

    Hayate had finished his interrogation of the man, the spell [Dominate] expiring. He now had a general understanding of the current world.

    Hayate had discovered that some 75 years ago, a third world war had torn through the planet. The war, which had run from 2030 to 2050 and was fought with nuclear weapons, had left the world in chaos and famine due to blocking of the sun rays by radioactive fallout. He had learned that the Japanese people, suffering from a largely inactive government during this period, had been saved by three companies that had extended significant aid to the people, thereby gaining complete control over the country. They were known as the Kusonoki conglomerate, Ishimaru industries and the nagata technologies. It was thanks to these companies that the Japanese people had been able to survive and rebuild in the aftermath of the devastating war. As a result, these company had come to gain significant influence and power within the country, to the point where they were practically the ones running it.

    The Japanese authorities had apparently become more a facade than anything, with the true power being concentrated in the hands of these three corporate giants. The companies provided the infrastructure, resources, and means of production, thus effectively ruling over the populace in all but name. As Hayate leaned back against the cold alley wall, he remembered a novel he had read in his teenage years. The plot of the book was eerily similar to the current situation in Japan, where corporations had practically taken over the country.

    ¡°This is just like that book,¡± he thought, a frown on his face, ¡°Companies controlling the government and everything. What a mess...¡± his frown deepened as he once again thought about the current state of Japan. It was absolutely astonishing to him that the Japanese government had become so incompetent that three corporations were basically running the country. It was almost as if they had simply given up on trying to control their own affairs and had simply given over the reins to the corporate world. He shook his head on disbelief.

    ¡°How the fuck did the government become so incompetent that companies managed to take over the country like this?¡± he felt irritation and anger at the incompetence and lack of leadership that had allowed this situation to occur. Hayate was sure that had he been in control, he would never have allowed such a situation to happen. Hayate then reprimanded himself as he felt he was getting a little too side-tracked.

    ¡°Focus, idiot¡± he muttered to himself.

    Why did he have to start thinking about running a country now of all times? It was the farthest thing from a priority at the moment. he mentally repeated the priority goal in his head over and over ¨C ¡°Find his parents¡±.

    ¡°No....i really should stop lying to myself...My parents... are dead¡± he thought forcefully to himself. There was no point in fooling himself into thinking otherwise. They were gone, and no amount of wishful thinking would change that fact. He took in a deep breath, his shoulders slightly sagged as the realization fully sunk in. The pain was sharp and raw, but facing the truth was better than living in a false hope. He was now fully aware that looking for his parents would only lead to disappointment. Well there was one way though.

    Hayate knew of the [True Revival] spell, a mythical rank (7th tier) spell that could revive any being that had died and also negate any detrimental effects. However it cost 40MP to use and required a fresh corpse. Hayate knew that by this time his parents¡¯ corpses had decomposed. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was also impossible to know exactly where they were buried. It was a hopeless endeavor to even think of such a plan.

    [True Revival] was an extremely powerful spell, ranked at the mythical level (7th tier), possessing the ability to resurrect any individual, irrespective of the circumstances of their passing. However, the spell¡¯s capabilities didn¡¯t end there. It didn¡¯t just revive the person, it also completely negated any negative effects such as curses or stat reductions. In terms of cost, the spell consumed a significant amount of mana, at 40MP per use. In hollow, the penalty for death was significant. Not only would all items be lost, but players also received a 10-level reduction. However, the spell could negate these losses if used correctly. If a player was dead and their body was still present within 10 minutes, casting [True Revival] could completely remove the penalty. However, this would still result in them dropping all their items. It was important to note that the spell could still be effective even after the 10-minute window. However, under this circumstance, the spell only mitigated a portion of the penalty, resulting in a 2-level reduction instead of a full negation and all of their items would still be lost and were free-for-the-taking by anyone who stumbled upon them.

    Hayate also considered the fact that this plan was inherently selfish. It was a good outcome for him, but did his parents even want to be revived? After all, they had most likely lived full and happy lives and passed away in peace. He knew it was wrong to subject them to such an ordeal simply for his own gain. He had to respect their passing and move on.

    Hayate sighed deeply, his eyes feeling a little numb from the weight of his sorrow. He wiped away the tears with the sleeve of his robe, and leaned back against the cold hard wall. ¡°What now..¡± he pondered the question out loud, feeling a sense of helplessness. He had no idea where to go or what to do next.

    Hayate considered the idea of finding his extended family but quickly dismissed it. They wouldn¡¯t recognize him even if he did managed to track them down. He wasn¡¯t in his original body and he had never been particularly close to them.

    Even when he was alive, he had barely spoken to his extended family. They had always been embroiled in petty feuds and disputes. It was unlikely that they would provide any comfort or support for him in his current situation.

    Hayate then thought about the possibility of reuniting with his childhood friends. Though it was a long shot, they had a better chance of being alive than his parents since they were all around 18-19 years old. Even if he did manage to find them alive, what the hell would he tell them?

    ¡±Hey guys, remember me? We used to play games together 85+ years ago, but then I was playing the game and woke up in my in-game body 85+ years into the future...¡±

    It was just too ludicrous. The mere thought of trying to explain that to his friends was almost laughable. It was highly unlikely that they would believe such an absurd story. They would probably just think he was delusional or crazy. And even if they did manage to believe him, what then? What could he hope to accomplish by reconnecting with them?

    It was just a pointless endeavor. No matter how he looked at it, there was no point in reconnecting with friends from 80+ years ago. Hayate had been gone so long that any connection he had once had with his friends was most likely gone. Even if he were to track any of them down, the relationship they once had would not be the same. 85 years was an incredibly long time and it would be foolish to think that he could just waltz back into their lives like nothing had happened .

    Hayate sat back and exhaled deeply, feeling frustrated.

    ¡°What am I even doing here, thinking about all this crap..?¡± he muttered to himself

    Hayate realized that he couldn¡¯t really lead a normal life like this. First and foremost, he was completely clueless about the current Japan. All he had were basic facts about the events of the past decades. Secondly, he had no documents to prove his identity to the government. And let¡¯s not forget his appearance, which needed to be concealed constantly using [True Invisibilty] and that wouldn¡¯t last forever. Even if people initially mistook him for a cosplayer, the truth would soon become evident. Hayate sighed once again laid down on the cold ground, he felt a wave of sadness wash over him. He attempted to maintain his composure but tears began to roll down his face. Despite not feeling the cold through his passive l ability, the emotional chill he felt was overwhelming.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    He had been desperately repressing his emotions since the moment he was transmigrated, trying to stay strong and rational in the face of countless surprises. But now, he could finally let go. Hayate let the tears flow freely as he lay there. He didn¡¯t care about looking strong or composed anymore. Right now, all he felt was a deep sense of loneliness and despair. No one was around to see him anyway, except for the cold, uncaring night. And so he cried, for the entire night.

    ______________________________________

    [A few hour''s ago]

    Two men were talking in an office. The office was a study in luxury. It was painted completely in white, with a soft red carpet covering the floor. Soft white lights were embedded in the ceiling, casting a warm glow across the room. In the middle of the room sat a large table made of oak. A blue chair was pulled up behind it, facing a massive ceiling-to-floor window. Multiple holographic screens hovered just above the table, illuminating the area. There was also a tiger skin hung on the wall. Whoever owned this place clearly wanted everyone to know they had money, lots of it. And the extravagance of the room made it very clear that they spared no expenses.

    Sitting in the chair was a very corpulent individual, sporting a massive double chin and a stomach that appeared ready to burst at the seams. He was dressed in a perfectly tailored black suit. Standing on the other side of the table was a much leaner man, dressed in a blue suit. Both men were clearly Japanese.

    The old man leaned back in his chair and spoke in a dismissive tone. ¡°There have been some unwanted individuals causing damage to our facilities in Yokohama¡±.

    He rolled his eyes and let out an exasperated sigh, clearly annoyed by the situation. He took a sip from a tall glass of water on the table. ¡°thus they need to be eliminated,¡± he said bluntly.

    The younger man listened quietly, his face betraying no emotion.

    ¡°I understand..we.. could increase security presence...,¡± he began calmly.

    The old man cut him off impatiently, ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want more armed men strutting around and causing more headaches. I¡¯ve had enough of this already¡± he gestured dismissively. ¡°Get rid of them permanently and just give the media some money to spread some fake-stories about their disappearance¡± he continued angrily.

    The younger man nodded, his expression still neutral. He knew better than to argue with the old man, especially when he seemed so angered.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± he replied, ¡°I will make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    The old man grunted in agreement, his anger slowly subsiding. He leaned back in his chair, letting out a satisfied breath.

    ¡°Good. See to it that it¡¯s done soon. I don¡¯t need anymore problems like this¡± he said coldly, waving the younger man off with a dismissive wave of his hand.

    As the younger man turned to leave, the old man suddenly spoke up:

    ¡°Wait,¡± he said, his tone harsh, ¡°before you go, bring me some pizza from downstairs. Mushrooms, pepperoni, extra cheese¡± he ordered.

    The young man paused for a moment, caught off guard by the sudden request. But he just nodded obediently. ¡°Of course, sir ¡° he replied, bowing his head slightly.

    He then turned and left the room.

    The young man¡¯s name was Hiroshi Ishikawa. He was a calm and composed individual, known for his unflappable demeanor and professional attitude. Ishikawa was born into a moderately wealthy family and his father was a powerful businessman, giving him access to several connections in the corporate world.. He was the type who knew how to get things done efficiently and without argument. He was often the go-to person for the old man, handling his every command with a calm and steady demeanor.

    Hiroshi Ishikawa sighed as he hurried down the flights of stairs, grumbling under his breath.

    ¡°Damn that bastard..¡± he muttered angrily.

    He worked for the Kusonoki Conglomerate, specifically in the transportation sector. The old man who just gave him orders was his boss, the head of the Transportation department. Suzuki usually had no issues working on his instructions, but sometimes he just couldn¡¯t stand the way he talked to him and other employees. His boss was a gluttonous buffoon, always demanding things to be done his way and never listening to any suggestions from the employees.

    Ishikawa reached the employee cafeteria and placed an order for two large pizzas ¨Cmushrooms, pepperoni with extra cheese for the old man and a simple cheese pizza for himself. As Hiroshi waited for the pizza, he activated the neural interface in his brain by saying ¡°power on.¡±. The digital interface was only visible to him, and thanks to the neuro-chip implanted in his brain, he was able to connect to the internet instantaneously.

    A pair of smart contact lenses, projected the digital interface right in front of his eyes. Through these lenses, he could access information from the internet without the need for physical devices like phones or tablets. The technology was compact, convenient, and had practically made traditional phones obsolete. Thee lenses also allowed him to see various information such as files, emails, memos and much more. Hiroshi began looking through some reports on the conglomerate¡¯s activities. There were several files on the recent issues in Yokohama. They also contained several reports on the individuals that the old man had ordered him to dispose of.

    ¡°Those are the targets..¡± he whispered quietly to himself, as he perused the information.

    As Hiroshi perused the information on the files, he realized that the individuals they had to ¡®take care¡¯ of were just ordinary people. They were likely petty criminals, not even worth looking into.

    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t even need to look at this...¡± he muttered under his breath, shutting the files closed.

    He then proceeded to check some e-mails, waiting for the pizza to arrive.

    Among several e-mails were some reports on the damage caused to Kusonoki¡¯s equipment in Yokohama. The damage had been significant. With a frustrated sigh, Hiroshi read through the reports. The damage to the equipment¡¯s was quite significant, and would require a good amount of time to repair and replace. On top of that, they would have to pay the media to cover up the news and make sure it didn¡¯t go public and then arrange some people to make fake-news about the disappearance of these people he was gonna order the killing of.

    As Hiroshi considered the logistics, he remembered that the underground supersonic rail was under construction, so they would have to use the road to reach Yokohama. The road passed through the ruins of the old-tokyo ¡°Damn, they¡¯ll have to go through the ruins..not only will it be more vulnerable that way but it will also take much longer,¡± he muttered to himself.

    The supersonic train line was a massive project funded by all three megacorporation¡¯s for a very fast means of transportation throughout Japan. Most parts of it were already operational, except for the section leading to Yokohama, which was under construction. The line was composed of sleek passenger capsules or cargo capsules, which were housed within an underground vacuum tube on a cushion of air. These capsules would travel at top speeds of over 1236 km/h, powered by nuclear fusion batteries. When complete, the line would allow quick and efficient travel across the entirety of Japan, making it an incredibly reliable mode of transport.

    It was a marvel of technology, but the current issue was that until the construction was completed, people had to use the old roads to reach Yokohama. These roads went through the ruins of old-tokyo, which was still very much unsafe to travel through, it wasn¡¯t because of the remaining radiation there was another reason. Slums. Old Tokyo was home to a massive slum, which now resembled a third tier city. Although the radiation levels had long since returned to normal, the main problem was the presence of gangs and violence in the area.

    However, the mega-corps were fully prepared to deal with any potential issues. High ranking officials had been kidnapped in the past, prompting the hiring of a private military group. The group had made quick work of the gangs there, eliminating almost half of them. Since then nothing of sorts had happened. The gang leaders had realized the futility of getting into skirmishes with the companies, and a sort of truce had been established. It was still a seedy, crime-ridden area but not as dangerous as it had been before. At least, not for important company representatives.

    Hiroshi closed the e-mail just as the pizza was delivered. A robotic waiter, a humanoid with a smiling plastic face and a black uniform, placed the pizza on the table. ¡°There you go, sir,¡± the waiter robot said with a mechanical voice, its plastic face still smiling.

    Hiroshi thanked the waiter-robot as it placed the pizza down. He took the two boxed pizzas, one cheese and one pepperoni.

    ¡°Thanks, that should be all,¡± he said, waving the waiter off. It bowed slightly, ¡°Of course, enjoy your meal sir,¡± it replied before leaving. As Hiroshi waited for the pizzas to cool off, he considered his next task: calling the cleanup team to send to Yokohama. To do so, he mentally initiated a call, connecting through the neurochip in his frontal lobe, which he had installed a few months ago. He heard a soft beep in his earpiece, signaling the connection.

    On the other side, he heard the voice of a man answering. ¡°Hello, this is Kazu hiroga¡±

    ¡°Hey, Kazu, it¡¯s Hiroshi. I have a job for you,¡± Hiroshi spoke inside his mind, his inner voice converting into sound and then traveling through his earpiece to the other man¡¯s ear

    Kazu replied, ¡°Sure, what¡¯s the job?¡±

    ¡°We need some...ah... cleaning up in Yokohama,¡± Hiroshi answered casually, as if discussing the most normal thing in the world.

    There was a moment of silence from Kazu¡¯s side. ¡°I see,¡± he said, his tone calm and composed. ¡°What kind of cleanup are we talking about here, Hiroshi-san? Kidnapping, murder?¡±

    ¡°Murder,¡± Hiroshi replied bluntly. ¡°A group of people. They¡¯ve been causing us problems.¡±

    There was a brief pause from Kazu, but his tone remained the same. ¡°Got it. I can take care of it. I¡¯ll come to your office within the next hour and we should be able to reach tokyo an hour before dawn, from then it will only take ten minutes or so to go to Yokohama.¡±

    Hiroshi agreed, ¡°Sounds good. See you then.¡± He then ended the call and picked up the two boxes full of piping hot pizza, the smell of melted cheese and pepperoni reaching his nostrils.

    He then walked through the luxurious corridors and reached the door to his boss¡¯s office. Hiroshi knocked on the door twice before pushing it open. He immediately found himself staring at that fat-old man, who was eating some ice-cream. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been waiting,¡± the old man said, eyeing the pizza hungrily. ¡°Is that my pepperoni pizza?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Here you go,¡± Hiroshi said as he walked over and placed the box on the table before him. He then opened it, revealing the steaming pepperoni pizza.

    As the old man inhaled the smell of the pizza, he asked, ¡°Have you ordered the clean-up?¡± His voice was casual, as if asking about the weather.

    Hiroshi nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve talked to Kazu. He¡¯ll be here within the hour and we¡¯ll reach Yokohama just before dawn.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the old man said, grabbing a slice of the pizza and shoving it into his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of these problems messing up our business in Yokohama.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t, sir,¡± Hiroshi assured him, ¡°Kazu will take care of them, I assure you.¡± He paused briefly, watching the man devour the slice of pizza with gusto. Watching the man eating, he thought it best to add one more thing. ¡°By the way, sir, I think I¡¯ll be joining them as well. Just to oversee things.¡±

    The old man paused for a moment, regarding Hiroshi with a look of slight surprise. But then, he chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, sir,¡± Hiroshi said, slightly taken aback by the man¡¯s easy approval. He figured that having the direct subordinate of one of the higher-ups there would ensure everything went smoothly, especially since he was a trusted associate.

 Home sweet home

    (80 minutes before dawn)

    Hayate¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from his constant crying. He felt exhausted, physically and emotionally. The night had been a long and torturous one, spent in a cold alley road, crying his heart out. Now, after what felt like an eternity, he had finally managed to stop crying. He lifted his head, his face a mess and his eyes puffy and red.

    He was sitting now, his back leaning against the rough wall behind him. His breathing was ragged, his body trembled slightly, but he felt a sense of numbness now that the tears had stopped. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back, letting the air wash over his face. He sat there and started muttering to himself. ¡°What¡¯s the point...what¡¯s the point of any of this...¡± he knew he had no money, no possessions, nothing.

    He didn¡¯t know how anything worked in this future, he didn¡¯t even have a human body anymore. He was homeless and had nowhere to go. His parents and friends...they were most likely...no, he didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    Hayate let out a shaky sigh as his mind went towards his friends. He began listing them in his head. ¡°Ryu...Sato...Mitsui..Ayano...Kizuki...Toshio...Taro...Naoko...Tomoka..Masami...Haru...Yuki..¡±

    Each name filled his head with memories of laughter, fun, and camaraderie. Those were times of innocence and carefree play. He thought about his parents

    ¡°Father...mother....¡±

    The thought of them, their faces, their voices, brought the tears back to his eyes. He bit his lip to try and stay composed. ¡°Tetsuya sato...Ayako sato...¡± those were their names.

    Hayate let out another shaky sigh as he thought about what lay ahead. He knew that later, he would most likely search for them just to satisfy his curiosity. Even if they were gone, he had to know what had become of them. Hayate then began mulling things over. What could he do in the meantime?

    A thought crossed his mind ¨C going back to his home. It was a good idea, as it was the one place where he might find some familiar grounding. Of course, there was no guarantee that his home was still there and in good condition, but the thought of trying was better than just roaming the streets.

    Hayate considered it for a moment and decided to proceed with it.

    As Hayate stood up, he looked down at his robe¡¯s. It was dirty and dusty, covered in the grime from the filthy ground he¡¯d been on all night.

    He absentmindedly brushed off some dirt, but to his surprise, the mud instantly vanished, leaving behind a spotlessly clean robe. This puzzled him for a moment, until he remembered the passive ability his robe had ¨C it could not be cut, torn or even stained by any substance.

    He chuckled lightly as he remembered it.

    ¡°Right, I forgot about this...¡± he murmured to himself.

    He recalled that his robe possessed the ability to never lose its purity and cleanliness. No matter what, the robe would always be clean and in prime condition. Hayate returned his focus to the matter at hand, thinking about how he could get back to his home, he had one idea.

    The [Teleportation] spell ¨C a legendary ranked (6th tier) spell that could be used for instantaneous transportation through any distance, regardless of how far it was. The spell consumed 20 mana per each use, but it was reliable and fast, being able to transport the caster to any chosen location in just four seconds.

    The spell was a god-send for late-game players in the game, given its convenience and efficiency. First of all, it was nearly instantaneous, which was a huge advantage in itself. Additionally, unlike other games, the game had no built-in ¡°fast travel¡± feature, so players had limited options for transport.

    The other options like [Fly], walking or running, and horseback riding paled in comparison to the convenience and speed offered by the [Teleportation] spell.

    It¡¯s why it was highly sought after among high-level players. The devs had been asked why they hadn¡¯t implemented fast travel in the game, and they responded that they wanted players to fully immerse themselves in and explore the game world.

    They believed that fast travel would take away from the experience of discovering new places and facing various challenges along the way. By forcing players to physically travel from one place to another, they hoped to encourage exploration and interaction with the game world, rather than making it just a series of menus.

    Anyways, in hollow, the [Teleportation] spell had a specific requirement ¨C the player could only transport to locations they had previously seen or visited beforehand. However, now that Hayate pondered on the real implications of the spell, a similar limitation likely applied in this new world as well. So, if he wanted to use the spell to go home, Hayate pondered whether he had to concentrate and think of his home in order to properly cast it.

    The thought troubled him a little, since he wasn¡¯t entirely sure of how to visualize his home. But then, perhaps his subconscious memory would act as a guide, helping him mentally pinpoint the location of his home and thereby, successfully teleport there.

    With a sigh, Hayate closed his eyes and began to concentrate on his home. He focused his thoughts on the specific location of his house, picturing it in as much detail as he could. He then spoke the spell quietly.

    ¡°[Teleportation]¡±

    As the word left his lips, Hayate felt a sudden shift in the air around him. He opened his eyes and found himself standing in his old room. It looked exactly as he remembered, with all the familiar furniture and personal mementos still in place. He was back home.

    The room looked desolate and unkempt. Dust and cobwebs covered every corner, clearly indicating that no one had lived in this space for quite some time. It seemed like years, or perhaps decades, had passed since anyone had set foot in this room.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Hayate slowly walked over to his old chair and sat down, ignoring the layer of dust on it. He leaned his head back against the headrest and shut his eyes, reminiscing about the night before. He recalled that he was sitting in this very chair just a few hours ago, before everything changed and he found himself in this new body..before he lost everything.

    Hayate¡¯s gaze slowly opened again, and for a moment, he held on to a faint hope. Perhaps if he closed his eyes tight and reopened them, he would wake up in his own time in the year 2024. But as his vision refocused, reality hit him like a truck, reminding him that he was stuck in this new world, several decades into the future. He let out a sigh, his shoulders slumped in resignation.

    Hayate sat there in silence for a moment, disappointment and desolation written all over his face. He muttered to himself, his voice quiet and resigned.

    ¡°I¡¯m really stuck here...¡±

    Hayate then gazed at his old PC, which had once been a beloved fixture in his room. He attempted to turn it on, but as expected, there was no electricity to power it and it was far too antiquated to function after years of neglect. The PC was broken down and inoperable.

    It wasn¡¯t just the computer that held significance for Hayate. He had spent a whopping 154,567 yen on it, a result of a bet he made with his dad. If he managed to score a 99% in his 12th grade final examinations, his father had promised to buy him a gaming PC. That day, when he achieved that nearly perfect score, and his father kept his word, it turned out to be one of the best days of Hayate¡¯s life.

    Hayate had worked incredibly hard to achieve the 99% mark in his 12th grade finals. He had spent countless hours poring over his books and notes, pushing himself harder than he ever had before. The bet with his father had given him extra motivation to perform well. Hayate had approached his father with the proposal of the bet. With some persuasion and his track record of good grades, he had managed to convince his father to agree to the terms. It had paid off in the end.

    Although Hayate had always loved gaming, he was the last one in his friend group to own a gaming computer. For years, he made do with an old laptop which was so outdated that it couldn¡¯t run most games. Despite this, Hayate¡¯s passion for gaming remained undiminished, and the acquisition of a top-of-the-line gaming PC was a dream come true for him. He thought back to all the times he¡¯d spent watching his friends play all the latest games on their high-end systems, the envy he¡¯d felt as he tried to run the same games on his old laptop with poor performance. Now, he had a PC that could handle any game at the highest settings and he remembered how proud he had been to finally catch up with his friends.

    Another tear rolled down Hayate¡¯s cheek as he remembered all those happy memories associated with his beloved gaming PC. He quickly wiped it away, not wanting to dwell excessively on the past.

    As Hayate stood up from the chair, he looked around his old room. His gaze lingered on the furniture ¨C the neatly made double bed, the bedside table, and a small bookshelf loaded with an assortment of light novels and manga. Yes, Hayate was not just a collector in the game, but also in real life.

    Hayate walked over to his bed and laid down on it, the old mattress creaking under his weight. As he rested his back on it, a cloud of dust billowed up around him. The bed was filthy and unkempt, having been neglected for decades.

    He ran his hand over the old bedsheet, the texture was rough and stiff..it had been so long since he had slept in this bed...he could almost imagine his younger self lying here, buried under a pile of blankets and pillows, playing games on his old laptop.

    Hayate decided to stay in his old bedroom for a bit longer. He wasn¡¯t quite ready to venture out and explore the rest of the house yet. For now, he just wanted to be alone with his thoughts and memories.

    Hayate actually ended up falling asleep, sleeping like a baby for the next twenty minutes, when suddenly he stirred from his sleep, he was immediately woken up by the sound of footsteps coming from downstairs. The sound was unmistakable, someone was actually in the house.

    Hayate¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as the sound of footsteps continued from downstairs. He slowly stood up from the bed, a frown on his face. Tokyo had been abandoned and nuked decades ago, so he had expected the entire area to be devoid of people. So, what was causing those footsteps downstairs? Could it be an animal?

    Hayate¡¯s anxiety levels spiked as he activated the [Detect] spell, his eyes lighting up. Immediately, his vision was filled with the body heat signatures of multiple humans moving towards him. There were ten of them, and they were working together, slowly but steadily climbing the stairs to his room.

    His mind was filled with many questions like Who were these people? How did they get inside his house? And most importantly...were they dangerous? This could well become a dangerous situation. But Hayate wasn¡¯t going to remain idle. Hayate acted fast, he swiftly cast five spells in quick succession to prepare himself for any potential danger. First, he casted [Emergency Translocation], creating a safe escape path for himself if needed. This was followed by [Magic Nullification Field], preventing any incoming magical attacks. Then, he cast [True Shield], to strengthen his defenses further, followed by [EMP] and [sensory deprivation]

    [EMP] was a grandmaster rank (5th tier) spell with an Area Of Effect (AOE) of 30 meters. When activated, the spell would release a potent electromagnetic pulse, producing a substantial burst of electrical energy. This created strong electromagnetic fields that would disable any nearby electronic devices or gadgets within the AOE. The spell was capable of rendering any electronic gadget temporarily useless for about 5 minutes.

    There were various electronics available for players in ¡®Hollow.¡¯ Firearms were one of them, and they ranged from traditional handguns to assault rifles, snipers, and even more specialized weapons like flamethrowers and rocket launchers. The game offered a wide range of customizability options for these weapons, allowing players to tweak their damage output, magazine size, and accuracy stats.

    There were also Mechs, large military-style walking machines equipped with powerful weaponry and designed to act as a moving weapon platform. These could be heavily customized as well, with their stats adjustable by players to suit their in-game needs.

    In the game, there were several counters to players who specialized in certain types of builds, including those who used electronic weapons. One of these counters was the [EMP] spell, the spell that he was using which prevented the use of any electronic weapons that were below the ¡°very rare tier.¡±

    In addition to the previous spells cast, he then called upon [Sensory Deprivation]. This spell isolated the area within a 20-feet radius around Hayate, effectively cutting it off from the outside world. Outside of the AOE one could not hear anything or see anything within the barrier.

    Hayate sat down on the bed, his eyes fixed on the door. He could sense the figures of the humans outside, waiting just behind the door. One of them the door, the door being knocked off its hinges fell down and suddenly, 10 figures, all wearing black suits with their faces covered, rushed into the room. They formed a circle around Hayate, guns drawn and aimed directly at him.

    Hayate stood up straight, aware of his 7-foot height. He splayed out his wings, expanding them to make himself appear even more menacing. He then cast [Fear], a 2nd tier spell that induced a [Scared] effect among enemies below level 15. The spell instantly took effect, causing them to involuntarily experience intense fear in his presence.

    Despite the brave front he was putting up, Hayate was terrified. Never before had someone pointed a gun at him. His heart hammered in his chest, a mix of fear and adrenaline coursing through his veins. But he couldn¡¯t show it, not when he was surrounded by 10 armed men.

    ¡°If you want to leave this place alive, I suggest you answer my questions,¡± he intoned, his voice heavy with authority.

 Journey

    Hiroshi entered his office, closing the door behind him. The room was quite traditional and resembled something more akin to a Japanese den than an actual work space. The walls were painted a soft cream color.

    At the back, there was a painting of a sakura tree. His office, which seemed out of place in the modern building. It had an old traditional Japanese feel to it and resembled a room from an old castle.

    The reason behind this odd choice of decor became evident when one noticed the various paintings and figures that adorned the walls.

    It was nearly four in the morning, and Kazu was soon to arrive. Hiroshi walked over to his desk and sat down, his thoughts were now swirling with the events to come. He had never personally killed anyone before, even though he had ordered plenty of the "cleanup" operations that Kazu had done.

    Hiroshi wasn''t a violent man, at least, not outwardly.

    He had never killed anyone with his own hands. The mere thought left a sour taste in his mouth. But at the same time, he felt no remorse ordering the "cleanup" operations. In his mind, it was just a necessary part of the business, nothing more. He had seen Kazu and his team at work before, and it didn''t bother him much.

    His musings were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. Hiroshi looked up, expecting it to be Kazu. "It''s open," he called out, his tone steady. The automatic door opened and Kazu stepped into the room. Hiroshi was immediately greeted by the sight of the man''s full-black body suit.

    The full-black body suit Kazu was wearing was no ordinary suit. It was crafted from advanced bulletproof material. The suit was made in a single, one-piece design, making it incredibly comfortable and easy to move in. Its pockets, strategically placed, provided ample storage space for various types of items and equipment.

    The suit''s mask was connected to the main body through a pipe, allowing the user to breathe more easily while wearing the suit. The mask itself was completely transparent, offering an unobstructed view of the surroundings.

    The suit also had other advanced features such as an integrated communication system, night vision and thermal vision, and was equipped with a life-support systems including an oxygen supply alongside an in-built heater.

    Kazu had pale olive skin, a common sight in the population of 2109. His body was lean and toned; not overly muscular, but one could clearly tell the man was well-trained, his eyes sharp and alert. His hair was black. He also had a robotic arm which was another distinguishing feature, its sleek metal design giving him somewhat of a dangerous aura.

    It was a full robotic prosthesis, blending metal and synthetic materials in perfect harmony. The arm was slender and flexible, yet it seemed to hold an incredible strength and dexterity.

    The fingers were long and slender, each one moving in precise, almost human-like motions. The outer casing of the arm was a glossy black plastic material, giving it a sleek and modern appearance.

    The elbow joint was flexible and allowed for a full range of motion. The arm also had additional features, such as built-in tools that could be activated with a simple mental command, and its surface had sensors that translated touch into electrical signals, allowing Kazu to feel sensations in a manner that closely mimicked normal touch.

    Kazu came to a halt just a few steps in front of Hiroshi''s desk. He gave a slight nod to him and said with a respectful tone, "Hello, Hiroshi-san."

    Hiroshi, seated behind his desk, returned the nod, his eyes looking Kazu up and down for a moment. "Good to see you, Kazu," he replied, his tone equally calm and serious. "You came quickly."

    "I was not that far," Kazu responded casually as he stood in front of Hiroshi''s desk. "I was in the city of Okayama, which is only about 117km from here. It''s not that far, especially when you have access to a chopper."

    Kazu paused for a moment, his eyes fixed on Hiroshi. "Plus, I was even a bit late."

    Hiroshi took a moment to absorb the information that Kazu had been in Okayama, a city not too far away. The fact that Kazu had access to a chopper, courtesy of the corporation, was unsurprising.

    Kazu''s comment about being even a bit late didn''t go unnoticed by Hiroshi, who raised his eyebrow slightly but didn''t comment on it.

    Instead, he focused on the task at hand.

    "No matter," he replied with a slight wave of his hand. "The only thing that matters is that you''re here now." Hiroshi then followed up with a question, "How long do you think it will take us to get to Yokohama?"

    Kazu replied with a straightforward answer, "It''s fine, actually. We can take the ongoing supersonic train, which is functional here. The journey from Kobe to Neo-Tokyo and then from Neo-Tokyo to Saitama will only take about 25 minutes max. And the remaining 75 kilometers will take no more than 20 minutes by road. That is, if everything goes as planned."

    Hiroshi had used the supersonic train a few times before, so this was not a new experience for him. He nodded in agreement. "Alright, that sounds good. Let''s use the train then."

    Hiroshi had originally considered using a plane instead of a car from the ruins of Tokyo to Yokohama, thinking it would be faster. However, upon checking the weather, he realized that the weather there was not suitable for a plane, so they decided to go with a car instead.

    Hiroshi and Kazu walked side by side out of Hiroshi''s office and entered the elevator. As the elevator doors slid closed, Hiroshi pressed the button for the ground floor.

    The elevator began to descend smoothly. The elevator they stepped into was impressively spacious, and its walls were finished in a mirror-like material.

    A soft, ambient light emanated from the overhead ceiling, providing sufficient illumination to read without the need for glasses. The floor was tiled in a pristine black hue, which perfectly matched the elevator''s interior.

    Furthermore, the elevator employed magnetic levitation technology (or maglev) for its smooth operation. This was achieved through the use of a maglev track that was embedded into the building, with coils strategically placed along the length of the elevator shaft.

    As the elevator continued its descent, the walls of the cabin provided a clear and magnified reflection of Hiroshi and Kazu''s faces. It allowed them to check their appearance without the need for a mirror.

    The elevator was whisper-quiet, and apart from a slight hum, no other noise could be heard. Kazu, leaning back against the wall of the elevator, looked at Hiroshi with a contemplative gaze.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    He asked, "If you don''t mind me asking, Hiroshi-san, why are you specifically coming with us this time instead of just giving us the orders and relaxing at home?" His voice was casual, but his curiosity was evident.

    Hiroshi, slightly taken aback by the question, took a moment before replying, "Honestly, I just feel like it this time. Is that strange?"

    Kazu raised an eyebrow at Hiroshi''s response, slightly surprised by his reason, but he didn''t push further.

    Hiroshi continued, "Yeah, that''s the reason, honestly. I''m just feeling a little bored and I have a lazy fuck as a manager giving me a headache. It''s a bit tiring to deal with him day in and day out."

    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Plus, joining you guys will give me a bit of a break from all the corporate bullshit. I also want to see the Yokohama office for myself; it''s about time, I guess..i should touch some grass."

    Hiroshi''s last comment, "about time I touch some grass," was met with a puzzled look from Kazu. This popular Internet phrase was quite outdated by now, having faded away as a meme in the early 2050s. Kazu, clearly out of the loop on this particular slang, tilted his head slightly and asked, "Touch some grass? What does that mean exactly?"

    Hiroshi let out a small chuckle upon seeing Kazu''s perplexed expression. He realized that the phrase he used was likely unfamiliar to him. Hiroshi attempted to explain, "Ah, sorry about the outdated meme, Kazu. ''Touch some grass'' was a phrase used by people back in the 2020s. It was basically a way of telling someone that they needed to go outside and experience the real world, instead of being constantly glued to their screens on the internet."

    Kazu let out a burst of laughter upon hearing Hiroshi''s explanation. "Nature... What a funny joke," he said derisively, ""Nature? What nature? We''re surrounded by concrete jungles and pollution."

    He paused for a moment, his expression momentarily turning bitter as he thought about the state of Japan''s environment. "The only ''nature'' we have left is inside those controlled biodomes, and even that''s not real nature. Everything outside is just the aftermath of human exploitation."

    Hiroshi eyed Kazu as he spoke, a tinge of irony in his voice as he said, "You know, I find it interesting that you''re saying all this despite you working for the very people who have caused this."

    He leaned against the elevator wall, his gaze fixed on Kazu, waiting for his response.

    Kazu shrugged nonchalantly, his expression revealing little concern for the larger issue. "Well, I don''t care," he responded, his tone indifferent. "It''s not like we can still change anything at this point. We''re too deep in this mess of pollution and destruction. All I care about is just surviving and living comfortably, you know?"

    He leaned forward, his hands slipping into his pockets. "Besides," he continued, a slight smirk forming on his face, "If working for those people is what allows me to have a comfortable life, then I''ll do it. After all, we all gotta survive somehow, we all are slave''s to money, right?"

    Hiroshi couldn''t help but chuckle at Kazu''s cynical response. "Spoken like a true corporate slave," he quipped, his tone half-humorously, half-sarcastic. Hiroshi shook his head, a playful smile on his face. "but you know, I can''t relate to that whole ''slave to money'' drama." He replied, shrugging. "I was born into a rich family, so I don''t really know what it''s like to struggle. I''ve always had daddy''s money to fall back on, you know?"

    "I guess I''m just lucky that way. I''ve had a comfy life and never had to worry about where my next meal was coming from or how I''d pay the bills."

    Hiroshi briefly paused, his gaze meeting Kazu''s briefly before he continued. "So, yeah, I can''t exactly relate to your struggles, and I can''t pretend to understand the whole being ''enslaved by money'' thing. I''ve always been quite sheltered from all that."

    Kazu chuckled slightly, a wry smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, I bet it must be nice, huh? But hey, I didn''t exactly grow up in a rough environment either. My mom was a single mom, so I didn''t go to school. Instead, I became a corporate lap-dog for money. And I''m good at what I do, so I get paid pretty well. So, what''s the downside, right?"

    Hiroshi and Kazu''s conversation was abruptly cut short as the elevator reached the ground floor with a soft ding. The doors slid open, revealing busy ground floor.

    The ground floor was a massive lobby, filled with floating chairs, 3D shows playing on large screens, and numerous ceiling-mounted heaters emitting warmth throughout the room. The cozy ambience was enhanced by strategically placed fake plants, creating a relaxing atmosphere.

    Just like the exterior, the interior was designed with a modern flair, the walls covered in a shiny black finish that mirrored their reflections. The floor was a polished black as well, matching the walls with a perfect contrast. It was a busy place, with employees quickly passing by. A few security guards stood near the entrance, monitoring the flow of people in and out of the building. The security guards were dressed in suits similar to Kazu''s but much more heavy-duty. Unlike Kazu, these guards were equipped with an exoskeleton suit that completely covered their bodies. This suit was connected to neural chips implanted in their brains, allowing data transfer between the suit and their nervous system. In essence, the suit had become part of their body, enhancing their physical capabilities considerably. It was a remarkable piece of technology, enhancing the guards'' strength while also providing a form of protection against any potential threats.

    Nowadays Most places in Japan that required security had increasingly leaned towards artificially intelli-robot security guards due to their cost-effectiveness. These robots didn''t require salaries or benefits, making them a seemingly attractive option for establishments. The only exception to this was places that demanded higher levels of security, where humans were typically still preferred.

    Japan''s population crisis had become a major concern in recent years, with the population hitting an all-time low of 70 million. The scarcity of manpower had led to a significant increase in the use of robotics in various sectors, as robots were seen as a viable solution to the labor shortage. Many corporations, faced with the challenge of finding enough human workers, turned to AI-powered robots to fill the gap. Tasks previously performed by humans were increasingly delegated to these machines, which were considered more efficient and cost-effective in the current economic landscape.

    The shift towards robotics in various sectors had become a significant issue for the very poor people living in slums. Jobs that provided a meager living for the middle class had become scarce, and even the lowest-paying jobs and manual labor tasks had been taken over by specialized robots. While humans were still required for certain tasks, the heavy Lifting that the poor once relied on for income was now mostly performed by advanced machinery, exacerbating the economic inequalities and making it even harder for the impoverished to find jobs to support their livelihoods.

    Hiroshi and Kazu stepped out of the building, taking in deep breaths of the crisp air. The air quality in this city was remarkable, second only to the famed arcology in Shikoku, where the rich and affluent resided. Hiroshi, who had never been to the arcology himself, had heard from his father about its splendid beauty ¨C a sprawling garden filled with towering trees, serene lakes, and animals frolicking freely, creating a paradise on earth.

    Unlike many other cities in Japan, Kobe was a unique place. It was where the upper middle class and lower rich folks resided, and their financial backing had transformed the city into a mini version of the arcological heaven of Shikoku. The air quality was excellent, the infrastructure was top-notch, and there was a distinct lack of pollution, trash, or graffiti on the streets. The city had managed to maintain its charm despite the decline of the nation, a testament to the wealth and resources of its residents.

    ?

    An arcology, or a vertical city, is a self-sufficient urban structure that combines residential, commercial, agricultural, and industrial spaces into a single, interconnected system. These massive, self-contained structures are designed to minimize environmental impact and maximize efficiency by incorporating advanced technology and sustainable practices.

    The concept of an arcology was first proposed in the 1960s by a visionary architect named Paolo Soleri. Soleri was inspired by the idea of creating self-contained, urban environments that would integrate living spaces, work areas, and recreation areas within a single structure. Soleri believed that such structures would not only reduce urban sprawl but also help humans live more sustainably and harmoniously with the environment.

    Japan was home to only one arcology, situated in the island of Shikoku. A massive glass dome enclosed the entire structure, protecting it from external pollution. Inside the dome, an oasis of unspoiled nature thrived. Parks, artificial forests, and one of the last unpolluted lakes in Japan were among the amenities within. Central to the arcology was a colossal building housing 250,000 people ¨C a sanctuary exclusively for government officials, employees of Japan¡¯s ¡°Big Three¡± mega-corporations, and the wealthy elite.

    In the year 2030, the idea of building an arcology was initially proposed but was promptly rejected. This proposal occurred just before the outbreak of World War III. Following the destruction of Tokyo and the construction of its successor, Neo-Tokyo, the concept of an arcology was reconsidered. The rationale was that the people no longer trusted the government amid the aftermath of the war which lead to riots happening.

    The intention behind building the arcology was to provide a secure and comfortable space for people to respite. However, this plan didn¡¯t pan out as intended. Shortly after, the emergence of mega-corporations led to their complete takeover of Japan within a few years. Consequently, the arcology transformed into a place solely reserved for the elite, the government officials and the companies employees and their families.

    ?

    Hiroshi and Kazu stepped out of the building and onto the street. The sidewalk was relatively empty this time of night, but it didn¡¯t really matter whether it was day or night as Japan¡¯s perpetual smog blocked out the sunlight. The surrounding buildings were brightly lit, bathing the area in an artificial glow, and large holographic billboards and colorful 3D projections filled the night sky.

    Hiroshi, as they walked, turned to Kazu and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your team? Weren¡¯t they supposed to come along with you?¡±

    Hiroshi¡¯s question hung in the air briefly before Kazu responded, ¡°Oh, they are probably still finishing up some last-minute preparations. You know, gotta keep everything in order before the big raid.¡±

    As just then their conversation was cut-short again as, a flying vehicle, similar in size to a bus, slowly descended onto the road in front of them. Although there was a law prohibiting flying vehicles from landing on the road, the lack of traffic seemed to make this violation permissible. Hiroshi¡¯s corporate influence would likely ensure that any repercussions were handled discreetly.

    The vehicle was a large, futuristic-looking bus-like flying car, its streamlined design giving it a distinctly aerodynamic appearance. The exterior was made of a grey and silver material, reflecting the lights from the surrounding buildings. The vehicle hovered silently above the road, its hover fans barely making a sound. When the side door opened, it revealed a spacious interior, comfortable seating for ten people, and a compact area in the front for their gear. From the open door, Kazu team stepped out.

    The team was comprised of 8 members in total, all of them outfitted in the same exo-suit armour as Kazu. Each member nodded respectfully to Kazu before turning and bowing respectfully to Hiroshi, acknowledging his status.

    As Hiroshi observed Kazu¡¯s team, bowing respectfully in his direction, a flicker of satisfaction crossed his face. Although he wouldn¡¯t openly admit it, there was a small sense of pleasure in having these people show him a sign of respect. Normally, he would be the one bowing in front of his manager whenever they interacted, despite his position as an assistant manager.

    He gave them a nod of acknowledgement and said, ¡°Good to see you all have arrived. Let¡¯s not waste any more time, shall we? So where are we going first?¡±

    Kazu chimed in, taking the lead. ¡°To the train station of course, it¡¯s a private one so no worries about anyone seeing us.¡±

    Kazu¡¯s team filed into the flying car one by one, Hiroshi followed suit, stepping into the vehicle alongside them. The door slid shut with a soft hiss, sealing them in.

 A Monster

    The flying car continued it¡¯s flight, cruising smoothly over the city. Inside, there were a total of 10 individuals ¨C Kazu, Hiroshi, and the 8 members of Kazu¡¯s team. Of these 8, 7 were men and 1 was a female, all comfortably seated inside the spacious interior.

    As they continued their flight, the mood inside the flying car was relatively stagnant. Most of the team appeared bored, gazing out the windows or checking their devices. Kazu and the female member of the team were engaged in a soft conversation, passing the time with soft talk.

    Hiroshi¡¯s eyes wandered to the front seat, specifically to the driver¡¯s seat which lay vacant. He knew that all vehicles these days came quipped with advanced autopilot systems, reducing the occurrence of accidents and fatalities caused by human error. The car smoothly navigated through the air, its autopilot system handling the driving effortlessly. With the advancements in technology, the need for human drivers was obsolete.

    But still, although most vehicles in modern Japan were equipped with autopilot systems, some older police cars still had the option for manual human-driven operation. This was a holdover from previous generations, but it still proved to be useful in certain cases where a human was required.

    Hiroshi, feeling the weariness of the evening setting in, decided to enter ¡°do not disturb¡± mode using the neuro-chip implanted in his brain. This feature allowed him to enter a deeply relaxed yet semi-awake state, perfect for resting without losing awareness entirely.

    As the chip activated, Hiroshi¡¯s body slackened, and his breathing slowed, entering a tranquil doze-like state. Despite his relaxed appearance, he remained partially aware of his surroundings, ready to awaken at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ______________________________________

    Kazu¡¯s attention was fully focused on the lone female member of his team, with whom he was having a light-hearted conversation. There was a subtle affection in his eyes when he looked at her, a clear indication of his soft spot for her. He genuinely cared about her and enjoyed her company.

    Her given name was Sachiko Kobayashi. At just 19 years old, she was the youngest member of Kazu¡¯s team. She was a petite woman, standing at an average height for Japanese standards, with shoulder-length black hair and soft, brown eyes. Despite her seemingly delicate appearance, she was good at sniping, so it didn¡¯t really even matter much. As the only female member of Kazu¡¯s team, it was a bit awkward at times.

    There were a few instances when Sachiko¡¯s presence brought an awkward vibe to the team. For example, in the team¡¯s earlier days, some of the male members would occasionally make inappropriate comments or gestures, not quite used to having a female around. Kazu, sensing her discomfort, would quickly put a stop to it. This was how Kazu and her had bonded at first.

    Kazu talked to Sachiko, a subtle smile on his lips. ¡°You know, you¡¯ve gotten really good at sniping lately,¡± he praised her.

    Sachiko chuckled modestly, her cheeks reddening slightly at the compliment. ¡°Thanks, Kazu. I¡¯ve been practicing a lot.¡±

    Kazu nodded thoughtfully before adding, ¡°Yeah, I can tell. Your precision has improved significantly.

    Kazu¡¯s smile faded slightly as he shifted the topic. ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± he said, a serious tone in his voice. Sachiko looked at him quizzically, her intuition telling her that the conversation was about to take a more somber turn. ¡°When we arrive in Yokohama,¡± Kazu began, looking directly at her, ¡°you¡¯ll probably have to kill a few people.¡±

    Kazu was deliberately being gentle with Sachiko since she was the youngest and least experienced member of the team. Normally, he would not mince words, but he wanted to lessen the mental and emotional impact on her. He didn¡¯t want her to get cold feet or hesitate when the situation demanded action. The last thing he wanted was for her to freeze up or make a mistake due to inexperience, which could lead to disastrous consequences for the entire team.

    She nodded, She smiled slightly, albeit a bit nervously, and replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s our job, after all. I¡¯ll do my part, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Just remember, your actions reflect on the entire team,¡± he reminded her, his tone firm. ¡°Be careful, but don¡¯t hesitate if you need to take someone out.¡±

    Sachiko nodded and then Kazu looked over at Hiroshi, he saw that the latter seemed to be resting. He was tempted to speak with him about something, but he decided against disturbing him and let him rest instead. Kazu turned back to Sachiko and resumed their previous conversation, discussing various topics to pass the time until they arrived at their destination.

    ______________________________________

    In just a few minutes they had arrived at their destination. The flying car touched down gently on the rooftop of the train station, its hover engines quieting to a low hum. As it landed on a parking lot reserved for flying vehicles. One by one, the members of the team exited the flying car, stepping out onto the rooftop of the train station. The night air was quite cold, being around 8¡ãC inside the city due to heaters being present all over the city. It was fully empty and this was because Hiroshi¡¯s company had gone the extra mile to ensure their mission¡¯s success. He had arranged for the entire train station to be privately rented out for an hour, eliminating the possibility of any disturbances or interference from pedestrians. As they stepped out, Hiroshi¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings, and then they got ready.

    Hiroshi, Kazu, and the rest of the team walked over to the far right side of the parking lot, where an elevator was located. This elevator would take them directly from the rooftop level down to the train station below. As they approached the elevator, Kazu led the way, pressing the call button. The doors slid open with a soft sound, revealing the well-lit interior of the lift.

    One by one, they entered the elevator, the space feeling rather cramped with so many people inside. However, the elevator was quite roomy, having been specially designed to accommodate more people than usual.

    Once everyone was inside, Kazu pressed the button for the level they wanted to go to. The elevator hummed as it began its descent. And in less than 20 seconds they were down there.

    The elevator came to a halt, the doors sliding open again to reveal the expansive main lobby of the train station. A vast and open space with numerous shops, restaurants and other services available on both sides. There was hardly anyone here, as Hiroshi company had booked the whole place for them.

    As the team made their way down to the ground floor, the few guards stationed there merely nodded in acknowledgment upon seeing them, already informed about their identities and mission. They proceeded further, heading towards the basement level where the trains were located.

    The team stepped onto a escalator leading to the basement level of the train station. As they descended, they entered the actual train station, where bright lights illuminated the entire place. There were several seating areas available, each accompanied by a sign indicating a 150£¤ fee. In front of them, a transparent, circular tube housed the train.

    The train was rather small in comparison to conventional trains, made entirely of sleek, silver metal without any windows or windows. On the lower level of the train, below the tracks several air cushions were placed. Seats were placed in pairs of two facing the front providing space for up to 100 passengers at once. Passengers traveled in pairs, with their luggage accommodated in designated storage areas at the front or rear of the individual capsules. The design ensured that acceleration was always below 0.5g, prioritizing passenger comfort and safety.

    Kazu and Hiroshi approached the transparent capsule, which slid open automatically to the side of the train, revealing the passenger cabin. The train¡¯s door, which opened upwards, opened as well, revealing the entrance to the sleek interior. Once the doors of the train and capsule were fully open, Kazu and Hiroshi stepped onto the train, followed by the other team members one by one. The interior of the train was compact yet comfortable with two seats facing the front.

    As everyone entered and took their respective seats, The doors slid shut and locked into position, securing the passengers. With everyone comfortable and the train properly engaged with the tube it was in, there was a soft ding, signaling that they were ready to depart. The train jerked gently as it began to move forward, picking up speed rapidly as it accelerated.

    Within a mere 2 minutes, the train had accelerated to its max speed of 1220 km/h, just shy of breaking the sound barrier. Inside the capsule, the passengers could feel the slight acceleration as the train smoothly navigated the tracks at a significant pace.

    Inside the train, the team settled into their seats. Some team members opted to pass the time by watching movies or programs through their eye lenses, while others were resting. Hiroshi and Kazu were among the latter, taking this time to relax.

    ______________________________________

    After a smooth 23-minute ride, the train arrived at Saitama Train Station. The capsule slowly decelerated as it came to a stop, coming to a standstill by a underground platform of the station.

    As the train came to a halt, the doors of both the train itself and the capsule slid open, allowing the team to exit to the platform. They gathered together, looking around briefly as the train station was empty. The platform was well-lit, but eerily quiet and deserted at the moment. The only people present were a few security officers patrolling the area.

    One of the officer¡¯s who was assigned to guide them came over to them, he was a tall, lean man with a sharp jaw line and a somewhat tired expression. He had dark circles under his eyes and his uniform looked a bit too big for him. His black hair was unkempt and looked overdue for a haircut.

    The officer approached the group and greeted them by bowing slightly. ¡°Good evening, my name is Akira Kato,¡± he said in a slightly raspy voice. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll guide you to your car.¡±

    The officer, Akira, gestured for the team to follow him as he began to lead them to the exit, presumably their car was waiting for them somewhere outside. They walked through the empty hallway, their footsteps echoing off the walls, the only other sound being the buzz of the lights. Then, the hallway came to an end and opened up into a massive underground parking lot.

    The expansive underground parking lot was deserted, with only one vehicle visible ¨C an black armoured truck. It was the only vehicle present in the whole area.

    The black truck was a heavy-duty vehicle, modified for security and protection. Its exterior was reinforced with armour plating, adding to its imposing appearance. The windows were made of bulletproof glass, darkly tinted, and the tyres were wide and chunky, suitable for off-road driving.

    The truck¡¯s front had a formidable bullbar attached and There were various security cameras mounted on the exterior of the vehicle from multiple angles, their blinking red lights the only sign that they were active.

    Hiroshi studied the armoured truck, his expression showing a hint of disdain. From his perspective, it appeared slow and excessive for the situation at hand. After all, except for passing through the slums of Neo-Tokyo, there was little cause for concern. He sighed silently, recognizing that he had no say in the matter as the security officer had already arranged this transportation.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Hiroshi gave a subtle look at Kazu, who showed no signs of objection. As everyone climbed into the armoured truck, Hiroshi was taken aback to see it was a manual vehicle. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this and was silently questioning why they had chosen a manual truck.

    As the team gathered in the back of the armoured truck, Hiroshi observed Kazu and Sachiko both in the driver¡¯s and passenger¡¯s seats respectively. Feeling a tinge of envy, he sat among the rest of Kazu¡¯s team members in the rear of the truck.

    From his spot in the back of the truck, Hiroshi called out to Kazu. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the top speed of this thing?¡± he inquired, his voice slightly raised to be heard over the din in the back.

    Kazu, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, heard Hiroshi¡¯s question and responded. ¡°This truck¡¯s top speed is around 140 km/h,¡± he replied, glancing back momentarily.

    Hiroshi nodded in acknowledgement, taking note of the speed. ¡°Not bad,¡± he mused to himself. 140 km/h should be enough, considering from Saitama to Yokohama through Tokyo was only 75km so they should be there in 23-24 minutes.

    The truck started up with a rumble and set off, accelerating out of the parking lot and onto the road, heading towards Tokyo.

    ______________________________________

    Ten minutes later and the armoured truck continued on its journey, now travelling through the old and decaying roads of the ruins of Tokyo due to the nuclear bombing it had endured in the past. The once bustling city was replaced by a barren wasteland, covered with a layer of ashy snow. The poor visibility was further worsened by the heavy smog that engulfed the area, reducing the view to a few dozen meters ahead. The nuclear bomb that struck Tokyo was colossal in size. It had a yield of 50,000 kilotons, creating a fireball with a radius of 6.7 kilometers, and the explosion was powerful enough to travel through the atmosphere, leaving a trail of radioactive contamination behind. The number of victims was staggering, with more than 7 million people losing their lives and around 9 million more injured. This tragic event occurred during the middle phases of World War Three.

    As the armoured truck moved through the outskirts of Tokyo. Sachiko, sitting in the passenger seat, was wearing thermal goggles for entertainment. She casually looked outside to her right when she suddenly spotted a heat signature that was completely out of place. Tokyo was generally restricted and off-limits to most people, and the slum dwellers rarely roamed this far.

    The unexpected sight immediately grabbed Sachiko¡¯s attention, causing her to straighten in her seat and turn towards Kazu in the driving seat. ¡°Hey, Kazu, there¡¯s something odd out there,¡± she said, her voice laced with a mixture of curiosity and caution.

    Kazu, seemingly unfazed, simply replied, ¡°Eh, it¡¯s probably nothing,¡± dismissing Sachiko¡¯s concerns with a casual wave of his hand.

    ¡°No, I want to check it out. Just stop the car, please,¡±

    Kazu let out a weary sigh, reluctantly giving in to Sachiko¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll stop,¡± he acquiesced, pulling the armoured truck over to the side of the snowy road.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Kazu said, getting out of the truck. ¡°You have five minutes. Let¡¯s make it quick,¡± he added.

    ______________________________________

    Hiroshi, sitting in the back with the other team members, was as puzzled as the rest of them when Kazu abruptly halted the truck. A mixture of confusion and curiosity etched on their faces, as they wondered why they had stopped.

    Hiroshi, along with the rest of the team, stepped out of the truck, donning their masks. The masks, integrated into their suits, filtered out the toxic smog, protecting their breathing. Hiroshi, in particular, was feeling a bit irked by the unexpected stop.

    Hiroshi saw and then approached Kazu and Sachiko, who were standing in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of stopping here?¡± he questioned, a tone of irritation in his voice, ¡°What¡¯s so important that we had to stop in the middle of nowhere?¡±

    Kazu, looking calm,pointed towards the distance. ¡°Sachiko saw something,¡± he explained, ¡°She wanted to check it out, so we stopped here.¡±

    Hiroshi¡¯s annoyance grew as he looked in the direction Kazu was pointing. ¡°Seriously?¡± he said, sounding frustrated. ¡°We stopped here just because she saw something?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long,¡± Kazu assured him, trying to ease his irritation, ¡°Just a quick look, and we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    Hiroshi sighed in annoyance and then clenched his teeth, struggling to suppress his irritation and cold. It was November, and the absence of sunlight coupled with the radiation from the nuclear bombing had left the area unbearably cold. The temperature was a staggering 2 degrees Celsius. Hiroshi wasn¡¯t accustomed to such extreme temperatures, mostly cooped up in his heated house or office, where the temperature always hovered around a comfortable 27 to 28 degrees Celsius. In the city, it usually stayed between 12 to 14 degrees Celsius, but this was a whole new level of cold.

    Kazu, noticing Hiroshi¡¯s discomfort, informed him delicately, ¡°By the way, we have a spare suit in the truck. It¡¯s similar to what we¡¯re wearing. If you¡¯re feeling cold, you can change into that.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he finally said, ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    Hiroshi returned to the truck, looking around the interior until he spotted a metal closet in the left corner. Curiously, he walked over and touched it, causing it to slide open effortlessly. Inside, neatly hung a spare suit, identical to the ones Kazu and his team were wearing. Eager to escape the cold, Hiroshi quickly donned the suit over his clothes.

    Not knowing how to operate the heating system in the suit, Hiroshi thought it was likely voice-activated and said aloud, ¡°Start the heaters.¡± To his surprise, the moment he uttered those words, the fabric began to warm up, bringing warmth to his body.

    After successfully activating the heating system in his new suit, Hiroshi closed the back door of the truck and joined the rest of the team.

    Kazu¡¯s team, with their automatic rifles in hand, were prepared for any unexpected threats. These modern rifles, released in 2100, exuded power and sleek design. They were streamlined, made of a lightweight alloy, and adorned with tactical attachments, such as scopes and foldable stocks. The rifles¡¯ precision and rapid-fire capabilities made them an effective tool for any combat situation.

    The guns used by Kazu¡¯s team utilized advanced ammunition, firing small, high-velocity rounds known as Nano-carbide projectiles. These projectiles were made of an extremely hard, self-sharpening material, capable of penetrating the toughest of armors. With each trigger pull, a burst of high-pressure propellant sent the projectile flying at supersonic speeds.

    One of the team members unclipped a flashlight from his belt and switched it on, bathing the area in a powerful beam of light. The flashlight was astonishingly potent, illuminating an impressive 100 meters ahead, dispelling the darkness and providing a clear view of their surroundings.

    As the team shone their flashlights, the surrounding area came into view. The sight that met their eyes was disheartening ¨C ruined, decaying houses, most of them reduced to rubble by the destructive events of the 2040s.

    Sachiko gestured towards a particular house situated a significant distance away from the others, distinguishable due to its seemingly well-preserved state in comparison to its surroundings. ¡°The signature is coming from over there,¡± she announced, indicating the direction with a pointed finger.

    Kazu, frustrated, sighed in resignation. His discontentment was apparent as he muttered, ¡°This is a waste of time.¡± He made a mental note to never again entertain Sachiko¡¯s whims.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check it out,¡± he reluctantly instructed, gesturing for the team to follow him towards the house that Sachiko pointed to.

    The team, following Kazu¡¯s lead, trekked through the desolate, snow-covered streets towards the house that Yumi had pinpointed as the source of the heat signature. Leaving footprints on the grey snow.

    The house stood before them. It had been abandoned since decades ago and now, in 2109, it showed the wear and tear of decades of neglect. The house¡¯s wood was rotting, and the windows were shattered, allowing the cold air to flow inside. Snow had piled up against the walls, and the front door hung loosely from its hinges, creaking eerily as it dangled in the chill air.

    Hiroshi directed his attention to the house and inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°Where is the person located?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re on the second floor.¡±

    Kazu and the team cautiously entered the house first, their automatic rifles raised and ready. Yumi and Hiroshi followed, crossing the threshold into the dilapidated building. The entrance was once lined with wooden planks, but time had reduced them to mud, as the wood had long since rotted away.

    The interior of the house was just as neglected as the entrance, with the floors and walls covered in various debris. A thick layer of dust and dirt coated every surface.Kazu carefully made his way down the dusty hallway, the team following closely behind. When they reached the end, they encountered three rooms. Kazu attempted to open one of the doors, but it simply collapsed, hanging by a thread.

    The team proceeded cautiously through the rooms they opened up, checking one by one. The first room was just a toilet, while the one on the left revealed a living room. The dust-covered furniture, including an ancient television that looked like it belonged in a museum.

    The room¡¯s air was thick with the musty smell of decay, the floor creaking gently beneath their feet. A broken mirror hung on one of the walls, its shattered pieces reflecting faint glimmers of light that barely filtered in. A small coffee table rested in front of the old, worn-out couch, and the team felt like they had stepped back in time back into the 2020s, not that any of them were even alive back then.

    Sachiko¡¯s gaze caught sight of a small photo frame lying on the floor. As she picked it up, she saw that the glass was cracked. A young Japanese boy, who appeared to be around 20 years old, was the focus of the picture, and he was standing in the center. Flanked by a middle-aged man on one side, presumably his father who looked to be in his 40s. On the boy¡¯s left stood a woman who was about the same age, likely his mother. They were likely the original residents of this house.

    Sachiko unceremoniously tossed the photo frame onto the ground and stomped on it, shredding the image within. She displayed a callous disregard for the picture.

    Hiroshi observed what she was doing, and his thoughts turned to the girl¡¯s mental state. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was somewhat unhinged in the head.

    He decided to keep a slight distance from her, not fully understanding her actions but sensing that there might be underlying issues at play.

    After the last member of Kazu¡¯s team had finished searching the remaining room, there was only one more place left to check ¨C the second floor, where the heat signature had been picked up.

    The team gathered together, Kazu gestured for Sachiko and Hiroshi to stay behind them, signaling that they would take the lead in exploring the upper floor.

    The team carefully climbed the rickety staircase, ensuring that they didn¡¯t place too much weight on any of the steps. Every creak of the wood sent a subtle shudder through the structure, and they held their breath, fearing that the stairs might collapse under them.

    Once they reached the second floor, they found themselves in a hallway. Several doors lined the walls on either side. The heat signature was coming from left side of the rooms at the end of the corridor.

    Kazu and the team cautiously made their way down the hallway. It was eerily quiet, apart from the soft sounds of their footsteps and the subtle creaking of the floorboards. As they approached the door at the end of the hallway, Kazu¡¯s team noticed something alarming. All their electronic equipment, including their flashlights and communication devices, suddenly stopped working. It was as if an EMP, or Electromagnetic Pulse, had been activated, disabling all their technological gear.

    The team stood in silent confusion about the malfunctioning electronics, Kazu cast a sidelong glare at Sachiko. Silently expressing that if they hadn¡¯t come on this detour, they would have already reached their destination safely by now but now was not the time for that as Kazu wasted no time and kicked open the door, leading the entire team to storm into the room, their guns raised and ready. The sight that greeted them was not that of a normal man but rather something monstrous. A figure sat on the old bed, an abomination instead of a human...A demon.

    ______________________________________

    Hiroshi, who had led a sheltered life in a protected household, had experienced very few dangerous situations up until now. As he faced the demonic figure before him, he felt a surge of genuine fear. It was the first time he had experienced this, Pure dread.

    As Hiroshi laid eyes on the abomination before him, his body responded involuntarily to the intense fear coursing through his veins. His hands visibly trembled, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. His breathing became shallow, and his eyes widened in terror. Hiroshi looked as if he was frozen in place, caught in a state of paralysis.

    The monstrosity facing Hiroshi stood 7 feet tall, towering over him. The creature¡¯s massive, shadowy wings were spread out, casting an ominous shadow in the room. Two jet-black horns sprouted from its head, further adding to its demonic appearance. It was clad in robes and cloth, as if taken straight from a fantasy game

    Despite a small, hopeful part of his mind trying to convince him that this was just a cosplayer, Hiroshi couldn¡¯t deny the obvious truth. This wasn¡¯t a mere costume, and if it was, it was the most elaborate and convincing one he had ever seen. But he realized that this was no mere costume. Every fiber of his being screamed that this was something far more sinister.

    Every instinct in his body told him that this was not a human under a costume, but an actual creature from the depths of hell.

    Hiroshi desperately tried to speak but found himself unable to utter a word. His fear reached its peak as he slowly shifted his gaze toward Kazu and his team. They were experienced fighters, having taken lives before. Surely they would remain composed and fight this creature, right? However, he saw that they were just as frozen as he was.

    If they, with their combat expertise, were also unable to respond, what hope did he, an average person, have?

    Hiroshi was acutely aware that a single wrong move could lead to his demise. A strong survival instinct kicked in, Every fiber of his being screamed for him to do anything necessary to survive this encounter. It was a desperate fight for self-preservation against a creature beyond his comprehension and just then, the creature spoke.

 A monster â€” 2

    Hayate chuckled internally, feeling ridiculously clich¨¦ after uttering the cliche line, ¡°If you want to leave alive, answer my questions.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was playing the role of a villain from a cheesy 90s cartoon show.

    If any of his friends had overheard him, they would have undoubtedly mocked him mercilessly, and he would have been the butt of their jokes for days to come. He could almost hear his friends¡¯ voices in his head, criticizing him for his cheesy lines. It was a good thing they weren¡¯t here to witness this embarrassing moment.

    Hayate then glanced at the group in front of him and evaluated them, analyzing the effects of his spells. It appeared that they were all trembling, their eyes wide with terror, which meant that his [Fear] spell was working as intended. Since the spell had worked and based on their reactions, they were definitely a low level, below 15.

    ¡°Alright, they¡¯re definitely low-level, likely below 15. That¡¯s good news for me. But let¡¯s hope things don¡¯t escalate to a gun-shooting situation ¨C I don¡¯t want any bullet holes in my body. I guess this could be a chance to try out some new ideas I¡¯ve been thinking about.¡±

    Hayate secretly rejoiced in the fact that they were most likely low level and that he wouldn¡¯t be severely injured even if they started shooting guns at him. Despite not wanting the situation to escalate to such a dangerous point, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited since it presented the perfect opportunity to test out some other things he had been contemplating.

    Hayate observed the group in front of him, noticing their extreme fear. It seemed almost over-the-top, as if they had encountered a ghost. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he truly appeared that daunting. Initially, he had assumed they might mistake him for a cosplayer, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case here.

    Hayate, playing the role of an intimidating figure, decided to break the silence before any of them could muster the courage to speak. He wanted to maintain an aura of mystery and power around himself.

    ¡°You humans came in here unannounced,¡± he said addressing the group directly. His voice echoed through the room, adding to the intimidating atmosphere. ¡°You should know that uninvited guests are not appreciated¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m feeling generous today. Instead of ripping you apart, I¡¯ll give you one chance to answer my questions. Who are you and who send you here. You have 60 seconds.¡±

    This was the perfect question. He had been worried about being spotted by the government and getting into trouble for his careless flying around after he was isekai-ed into the future so there was a chance they could be from them, he also thought they could have been civilia--...no, seeing these people had guns and armour, he knew they were likely not civilians so who were they? It was time to find out.

    As the 60 seconds neared its end, Hayate took note of the continued lack of response from the group. Fifty seconds had ticked by without a single word spoken. Growing tired of the silence,he decided to apply a bit more pressure.

    But before he could, he was interrupted by a shrill scream that pierced the air. His gaze snapped to the one who had cried out, and he realized it was a young woman, likely in her early twenties, clad in a black suit like the others. Startled, he immediately noticed that she clutched a handgun, with its barrel pointed directly at him.

    Hayate was taken aback for a moment, surprised by the young woman¡¯s resistance to the spell. Having cast the de-buff spell on them, expecting them to remain paralyzed by fear, but this one seemed to be fighting against it. Interesting, he thought.

    He observed the woman for a moment longer, silently trying to determine how she was able to resist the spell he had cast. It was possible that her willpower was stronger than the others, or perhaps she had some sort of resistance to magic. Either way, this was an unexpected complication.

    Hayate approached the young woman, who screamed with each step he took. The piercing noises were starting to become more than just annoying ¡ª they were actually beginning to hurt his ears. However, he maintained his composure.

    Hayate reached out and gently grasped the young woman¡¯s right hand, noticing how small it felt in his grasp. He had no ill intentions towards her, but he had planned to cast a spell on her to learn more. However, before he could do so, the situation escalated rapidly. The woman fired her handgun at him, unloading the entire magazine in his direction.

    Hayate¡¯s heart skipped a beat as the bullets from the handgun flew towards him, their sound like a series of sharp whistles. Despite now being in the body of his high-level character, he couldn¡¯t help but react with fear. After all, he wasn¡¯t a seasoned warrior accustomed to being shot at. This was his first time experiencing such a situation, and it was downright terrifying.

    And as the 12 bullets struck him, each one ricocheting off his body without causing any harm. Thanks to his immunity to piercing damage, the bullets were rendered useless, effectively bouncing off him like harmless projectiles. As they clattered to the floor.

    On the inside, he could still feel the initial jolt of fear, but he knew that he was practically invincible to any ordinary bullets. However, even he knew his immunity had its limits. If a arrow or a bullet had been fired by someone with a level above 90, it could have harmed him. But for now, he was completely safe.

    ______________________________________

    Meanwhile One of the men in the group, agitated and concerned for their safety, shouted at the young woman who had just fired the bullets without a second thought. ¡°What the hell are you doing, SACHIKO!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Are you even sane? We¡¯re all afraid for our lives here!¡±

    Sachiko stared at the man who was Kazu, her eyes looking mad and crazy. She was having a breakdown.

    Kazu mentally grumbled as he observed Sachiko¡¯s condition, recognizing that she was having another breakdown. He had experienced her breakdowns before when she felt overwhelmed, but this was definitely the worst possible moment for it to happen.

    Kazu glanced over at Hiroshi, who looked like he was on the verge of throwing up. He had to prioritize getting Hiroshi out of harm¡¯s way. If anything happened to Hiroshi, an employee of the mega-corps, it would be a big problem for him. Kazu knew that the mega-corps would not hesitate to take drastic measures if any harm befell their representative.

    Kazu¡¯s gaze shifted to the demon towering over him. It looked beyond furious, and blue chains were now materializing from its hands. In that moment, Kazu believed his life was about to come to an end.

    ______________________________________

    Hayate, feeling shaken from witnessing Sachiko firing her gun, wasn¡¯t taking any chances. He quickly cast a 4th tier spell called [Mana Chains] which costed 8mp per use. This spell was ineffective against player characters but useful when used against monsters. The spell caused blue chains to materialize and wrapped around its target, rendering them immobile and levitating them three inches off the ground. This prevented them from crawling, ensuring they were completely incapacitated.

    The duration of the spell was 10 minutes, which Hayate believed was more than sufficient for his purpose. Even though the humans in front of him were not monsters, his spell would still be effective. Hayate repeated the name of his spell, "[Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains], [Mana Chains].¡± each casting targeting a different person. With 10 targets and the spell being a single-target only, it was necessary to cast it multiple times.

    From Hayate¡¯s hands, ten sets of blue chains shot out, each pair wrapping around a member of the team and incapacitating them. Their firearms clattered to the floor as they were rendered immobile by the spell, hanging a few inches off the ground.

    Hayate then paused, for but a moment. Hayate strolled over to where the fallen weapons had landed on the ground. He knelt down and picked up one of the guns, examining it for a moment.

    Hayate knew little when it came to firearms, but the gun he was now holding in his hands appeared to be a rifle of some sort. The design and style were foreign to him, and he found the level of innovation quite impressive. Suddenly, the rifle slipped right out of Hayate¡¯s grasp. He stared at it in confusion, wondering why he had dropped it so easily. He wondered if he had accidentally activated some sort of special ability, or perhaps the rifle was heavier than he expected.

    Hayate pondered silently, He was confident in his own strength, but the fact that the rifle had simply dropped out of his hands confused him. Perhaps there was another factor at play here, one that he had not anticipated.

    That¡¯s when Hayate had a sudden realization. Back in Hollow, his class was the final evolution of the basic mage class for demons, called [The Vile Omen Mage]. Since he was a mage, he had been limited to using staffs, gloves, accessories, robes, and other similar items that didn¡¯t affect gameplay. Anything designated as a weapon, such as swords, bows, guns, etc was off-limits to him except magic weapons and enchanted weapons. Therefore, it made sense that the gun must have been categorized as a weapon, preventing him from using it.

    Hayate wanted to verify whether his assumption was correct, so he attempted once more to pick up the rifle he had dropped. However, within just two seconds, it slipped right out of his grasp again.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Hayate became a little frustrated as he saw the rifle dropping from his hands once more. It seemed that he truly couldn¡¯t use the firearm, which was unfortunate.

    Hayate sighed heavily and then walked away from the rifle, moving his focus towards the man who had previously shouted at the girl.

    He scrutinized the man carefully, noticing that his right hand seemed to be a prosthetic or artificial limb. The man looked to be trying to calm himself down, but it was an evident effort in futility. Hayate disrupted the silence and said: ¡°Your time to answer my question is over.¡±

    The man remained suspended in place unable to move, trapped by the chains Hayate had cast on him; had he the liberty to do so, he might have been on his knees, grovelling before Hayate, desperate for mercy. However, Hayate didn¡¯t particularly like the idea of people grovelling before him.

    The man mustered the courage to speak, his voice trembling as he addressed Hayate. ¡°Please forgive us,¡± he began, referring to Sachiko¡¯s previous actions, ¡°we¡¯re truly sorry for aiming that at you. We¡¯re just mercenaries, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Who hired you?¡± Hayate asked¡ª no, Hayate demanded to know.

    The man appeared reluctant to utter a word. Hayate had expected an immediate response, so the sudden silence was a clear indication of hesitation. After a full minute of excruciating silence, Hayate let out a heavy sigh. Despite his reservations, he reluctantly decided to use another method to extract information. He looked at the man in front of him and casted the spell [Dominate], hoping that force would yield the desired result.

    The man¡¯s eyes went blank and he succumbed to temporary unconsciousness. Then, Sachiko seeing Kazu abruptly stop moving broke the silence and shouted at Hayate once more while starting to cry.

    ¡°Y..Y..YOU FUCKER...YOU KILLED HIM..¡± In her mind, Hayate had taken Kazu¡¯s life.

    Hayate was taken aback at first. Killing? Him? The idea was completely bonkers. Hayate couldn¡¯t help but chuckle internally.

    ¡°Me? Kill him? Why would she think that?¡±

    Hayate found the notion utterly absurd.

    Hayate had been cautious about using spells that could harm humans, and that was because he himself is a human¡­ or at least he had been until a few hours ago. Although he was now in a stronger body, he didn¡¯t want to bring harm to any of them.

    Despite the immense power he now possessed, Hayate was still a human at heart, and the thought of causing harm to fellow humans went against his nature. Even if these people were his enemies, he didn¡¯t want to needlessly cause them pain or suffering.

    In addition to not wanting to bring harm to others, Hayate had a second reason for refraining from revealing himself fully to the government or military. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid or intimidated, but more that he didn¡¯t want to show his cards before he had a better understanding of their strength and capabilities. Especially now, knowing that World War III had happened, Hayate was cautious about confronting the authorities until he was certain of their strength. Even if Japan had no official army, in the past and probably even now they have a powerful ally like the United States meant that there was likely some military presence in the country.

    And also there was no need to rush. He had all the resources he needed right in front of him, and no one would be around to interrupt his plans. Unlike before when he had mind-controlled a random civilian in a city like Neo-Tokyo, he currently was in a secluded and empty area, in the privacy of his own home.

    But hayate did clench his fists as Sachiko¡¯s shouting was getting on his nerves so he casted [dominate] on her too, Rendering her speechless and unconscious. Hayate couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at the momentary respite from her shouts. He then looked at kazu and asked him the same question once again ¡°who hired them and why had they come here.¡±

    Kazu spoke in an robotic emotionless tone, ¡°The man on the far left of the room (Hiroshi) is employed by the Kusonoki Conglomerated, he¡¯s the one who hired us,¡± he informed Hayate. ¡°We were going to assassinate several individuals organizing riots against the Kusonoki Conglomerate in Yokohama.¡±

    Hayate breathed a sigh of relief as he heard Kazu¡¯s explanation, being relieved to hear that the group wasn¡¯t there for him personally, but was on a mission to eliminate rioters in Yokohama.

    But now there was another problem, what should he do with them? He wondered aloud, scratching his chin in thought. Letting them go was not an option, given that they had seen him use magic. If they were allowed to leave, they would undoubtedly reveal the truth, posing a significant danger to him, Nor could he simply imprison them indefinitely.

    The idea of killing them crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it, the act of taking their lives, as it didn¡¯t sit well with his principles. What on earth was he going to do with them

    Hayate¡¯s thought¡¯s were interrupted once more when one of the men from the leftmost corner of the room spoke, Hayate looked at the man from the leftmost corner of the room, the one who was the employee of the megacorp.

    ¡°What happened to her and Kazu?¡±

    The man asked nervously.

    ¡°they are fine,¡± Hayate responded to the man¡¯s question. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything harmful.¡± He tried to keep his tone casual.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened slightly as Hayate spoke,

    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything? But she looks...¡± he trailed off, gesturing towards Sachiko....¡±nevermind....are..you..going to kill us all?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t made a decision yet,¡± hayate responded, maintaining a neutral tone.

    ¡°What would you do if i let all of you go?¡±

    Hayate asked the man.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened as Hayate inquired about his hypothetical scenario of letting them all go. He considered the question for a moment before replying.

    ¡°I...i....¡± His voice trembled slightly. ¡°I...w..would..report this..to..my..seni--..no..i.. wouldn¡¯t... reveal anything..¡±

    ¡°You were about to say something else just now,¡± hayate pointed out.

    The man¡¯s face paled slightly at Hayate¡¯s observation, realizing that his attempt to downplay his true intentions had been noticed. He was clearly caught off guard by Hayate¡¯s sharp eye. ¡°I..I..was just..um¡­ I..¡± he fumbled for words, his composure faltering.

    ¡°I WON¡¯T SPEAK ABOUT THIS TO ANYONE EVER!¡±

    Hayate¡¯s eyes narrowed, his instincts telling him that the man was not being entirely truthful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Hayate replied

    ¡°No, please.. I swear...I¡¯ll...be your slave for life! Just let me go!¡± the man pleaded, desperation seeping into his voice.

    Hayate inwardly grimaced as the man offered himself as a slave in exchange for his own freedom. It was a ridiculous notion, and Hayate had no interest in any kind of slavery. He shook his head, the disgust evident on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in enslaving you,¡± he said firmly, dismissing the ridiculous proposition outright.

    His shoulders slumped, and he seemed even more defeated than before. ¡°......just let me go..I¡¯ll get rid of these people, I¡¯ll make it seem as if bandits attacked us and all of them died and i was the only survivor, and I¡¯ll stay quiet about all of this.¡±

    The man¡¯s words were like a spark that ignited a fire among the team of Kazu. They had been silent spectators thus far, but now their frustration boiled over.

    ¡°You think we¡¯re just disposable tools, just things to be eliminated to save your own damn skin?¡±

    ¡°you¡¯re willing to blame this on bandits and leave us hanging? You Bastard!¡±

    ¡°You just want to throw all of us under the bus?¡± one of them seethed.

    ¡°You guys are just mercenaries,¡± Hiroshi began, his tone matter-of-fact, ¡°what difference does it make if you¡¯ve worked for the Kusonoki Conglomerate multiple times? You should be grateful that you get to be sacrificed for my safety.¡±

    Hayate, growing tired of the heated argument between Hiroshi and Kazu¡¯s group, shouted abruptly, ¡°SILENCE!¡± His voice echoed through the room, making everyone fall silent in an instant.

    Hayate moved towards Hiroshi, his gaze steely and his expression resolute. He stood in front of Hiroshi, who was bound by the chains hovering above the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± he declared, addressing the bound man. ¡°I¡¯m not going to release you just yet But I won¡¯t kill you as well,¡± Hayate said, hiis words sending a shiver down the spines of the captives. ¡°I intend to use you all as test subjects first,¡±

    Hayate then raised his hand and placed it firmly on the head of one of Kazu¡¯s team member, The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he felt the subtle brush of Hayate¡¯s hand against his head.

    ¡°[Erase]¡± Hayate said, the magic word causing a faint ripple through the air around him.

    The ¡°Erase¡± was a 3rd tier spell, a prank spell to be exact which costed 5 mp. In ¡°hollow¡± it worked differently, depending on the type of target. When cast on players, the spell would make parts of the map and journal entries disappear. There was also a 50% chance that the spell would erase any current quests and objectives from the player¡¯s log, forcing them to start it over again.

    When used on NPCs, the spell made them forget they were aggroed on something and for monsters it would make it so that they forgot any one skill or spell that they had.

    In real-life however, things didn¡¯t really work the same.

    The man¡¯s mind grew hazy as his consciousness slowly began to slip away. Where was he? What was he doing?! Nothing made sense as his thoughts swirled inside his brain, confusion and panic coursing through him. He didn¡¯t understand anything. The man suddenly passed out, his body going limp.

    Hayate observed the man who had passed out with a sense of mild surprise. ¡°Huh,..that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen...¡± he murmured softly, scratching his chin.

    Hayate repeated the experiment on another team member, his hand once again raising up to the person¡¯s head. He said the word [Erase] once again.

    The man seemed a little more resistant this time, not immediately passing out like the last one. He stood there, his eyes glazing over as he struggled to stay awake.

    The man looked around frantically, his eyes darting from Hayate¡¯s intimidating appearance to his wings and the rest of his body that he could see. ¡°Where...where am I? Are you cosplaying or something?¡± The man questioned.

    Hayate felt a bit happy, to think his gamble worked. He had come up with the idea of testing the spell earlier while he was contemplating his options, and it seemed to have paid off.

    ¡°Well...so it doesn¡¯t work exactly as I thought it would,¡± Hayate thought, observing the man¡¯s reaction. ¡°It seems to have different effects here than it does in the game..interesting.¡±

    There were a lot of details that he was eager, no, required to know about how the spell functioned. How much memory did it erase, till how far back etc., etc. But now, he could just erase their memories and be done with it.

    Hayate looked at the man who had been affected by the spell and asked, ¡°Do you remember what happened before you passed out?¡±

    The man shook his head to say no and then looked around him, his eyes widened as he looked around and saw his teammates, bound in blue glowing chains, and some clearly fainted. Panic washed over him, making him struggle against his binds in an attempt to free himself. ¡°What...what is happening??¡± the man spluttered.

    Hayate raised his hand towards the man and cast [Dominate] on him too, causing the man to pass out just like his comrades. After the man went quite, Hayate¡¯s face lit up with elation. ¡°It really works! It really does erase memories,¡± he exclaimed, a bit of excitement filling his voice. He couldn¡¯t wait to explore the finer details of the spell later.

    Hayate turned his attention from the two unconscious men to the remaining six who were still conscious. He counted them in his head, mentally noting that now there were six people left. 5 mercenaries and the megacorp employee.

    Hayate moved from his spot to where Sachiko and Kazu the leader of the mercs were, still conscious, and casted [erase] on them to make them pass out. He then moved to the remaining five mercenaries and did the same. All of them now fainted, leaving only the megacorp employee who was conscious.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left now,¡± Hayate said and moved closer to the employee, looking at the man.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll make you forget too,¡± Hayate declared, raising his hand once more. He was going to cast Erase on him.

    Hayate¡¯s hand was hovering above the employee, ready to cast Erase on him, when an idea struck him. He hesitated for a moment, considering a different approach. ¡°Actually,¡± Hayate said slowly with a bit of curiosity ¡°I was wondering something..¡±

 A doppelganger

    ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Hayate inquired, his voice steady. ¡°Just how high up in the company are you exactly?¡±

    Hiroshi responded to his question, his voice filled with haste. ¡°I¡¯m an assistant manager to one of the four main managers,¡± he said quickly, the words coming out in a rush. ¡°And my father is quite well-connected, so I have many connections myself.¡±

    Hayate didn¡¯t know much about corporate positions and had always been fairly oblivious to such things. He had only worked part-time when he was young, and even then, his mother had scolded him constantly for it. He hadn¡¯t pursued a career because he hadn¡¯t known what he wanted to do.

    When comparing with his friend group, they all appeared to have full-time jobs, except for Taro, who at 15, was the only one under 18.

    Hayate pondered something for a moment, he exhaled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare you on three conditions.¡±

    ¡°Firstly,¡± Hayate began, ¡°I want you to do something for me..whenever I ask for something, money, info or anything else I need you to give it to me otherwise I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Second,¡± Hayate continued, ¡°You are not to say anything to anyone about this incident and third is¡­¡± Hayate paused for dramatic effect.

    ¡°Third is that you¡¯re gonna ask no question¡¯s.¡± Hayate finished. ¡°And if you do a good enough job, I will give you rewards.¡±

    If the man agreed, Hayate could potentially have a spy within one of the mega-corporations, which was more than useful. Hayate didn¡¯t have any possessions to his name in the present, so having someone who could provide him with things was definitely beneficial.

    If circumstances allowed, he would prefer to act nicely but he couldn¡¯t afford to be too trusting lest he be betrayed.

    Hiroshi agreed to Hayate¡¯s conditions without delay, clearly not wanting to die. He then asked, ¡°Could I request you for a favour when I¡¯m in need? Please?¡± he implored, his tone as if addressing a deity.

    Hayate agreed to grant Hiroshi two favour¡¯s if he asked them. Then, he walked over to Hiroshi and cancelled the magic chains spell on him, causing the blue chains that bound him to turn to blue particles before dissipating into dust. The spell cancellation process in ¡°hollow¡± was simple: just press any key assigned to undo to cancel it. However, Hayate didn¡¯t have that luxury here, so he simply cut off his mana supply to cancel the spell.

    Hiroshi dropped onto the ground on his butt, causing a loud creaking noise and making it seem like the floor might break and he could fall through to the lower flood. He had been lifted off the ground about three inches by the spell, and once the magic had been cancelled, he had fallen. Hiroshi dusted off his suit as the floor was quite filthy, and then raised himself, now standing upright.

    Meanwhile Hayate was thinking of a few different methods of confirming Hiroshi¡¯s loyalty. In the game, there were various spells and items to ensure that. He wondered if his inventory was still working; if so, there were various options available depending on the spells and items he possessed. And perhaps the private one was still active. Items placed in a normal inventory usually dropped on death, but those in private ones remained, The private inventory, unlocked at level 40. And only had 50 maximum slots. Each level up, one would gain a normal inventory slot, and at level 100, 100 slots would be available (though this number could be increased through purchasing one additional more for 10,000 gold coins so he spend 5,000,000 ). Hayate was lucky to have invested heavily in his inventory, with a total of 600 slots available. Any item placed in a slot could be stacked till 500 with the exception of weapons and armour.

    Thousands of items currently resided within Hayate¡¯s inventory, and if only he could manage to access it..but how in the world did one even view his inventory in the real world?

    Hayate considered a simple approach. If spells activated by simply saying the name, perhaps the inventory would operate similarly. He said, ¡°[Inventory]¡±, and a black circle materialized in mid-air.

    The black circle looked like a portal to a different dimension, with a swirling, ominous glow emanating from its centre. The radius was a little more than 12inches in size. It hovered just above the ground. Looking at the black circle that appeared before him, Hayate felt a sense of satisfaction within him. It seemed that the inventory followed the same mechanism, and he felt relief and satisfaction so Hayate inwardly smiled.

    Hayate extended his arm into the black portal, expecting a loss of sensation in his hand. To his surprise, he still felt his fingers gripping the air. He was pleasantly baffled.

    Hayate was searching for something specific within his inventory: an item called the ¡°Blood Contract.¡± An item of lesser legendary rank, of which he had only eight. A player must sign it using blood (which would inflict a minor damage, reducing one¡¯s health point). The contract was permanent, effective until the player¡¯s death. There were five types of contracts :

    1 ¡ª contract of blood : you get +10 stat points to distribute as you wish.

    2 ¡ª contract of riches : you gained 50,000 gold coins or any lesser legendary ranked item.

    3 ¡ª contract of knowledge : you gained ¡°discover¡± a ritual type skill.

    4 ¡ª contract of power : you gained 10 spell slots for free regardless of your level alternative you may choose any 3 spells 4th tier or lower to use twice per day for free.

    5 ¡ª contract of soul : you discuss the terms of the contract with the other party and once sighed, you are bound to do whatever those terms say. Hayate felt his fingers make contact with a paper-like texture, and he extracted the item from the inventory.

    It was an ancient yellowing parchment scroll with arcane symbols inscribed in an indiscernible language rendered in crimson. In the scroll¡¯s left-hand corner, there was a triangle interlocked with a circle, intended for a signature.

    ______________________________________

    Hiroshi stood there, utterly baffled, as Hayate materialized a piece of parchment from what appeared to be a void. This phenomenon was inexplicable, as it contradicted the known laws of science. Magic! It was the only conceivable explanation.

    He had witnessed that inexplicable occurrence, where memories magically vanished, men floated helplessly, chains materialized from Hayate¡¯s hands with mere gestures, and a sense of oppressive dread gripped him the moment he stepped into the room. In the back of his mind, he thought¨C could this be a deity?

    At that exact moment, Hiroshi felt a happy that he hadn¡¯t challenged Hayate. He had chosen the path of submission, avoiding any confrontations that could have potentially disastrous consequences. Without knowledge of the full extent of Hayate¡¯s abilities, his submission, though perhaps unwise, had spared him.

    Hiroshi considered the possibility of rebellion against Hayate but for now any form of defiance would be futile. He hadn¡¯t the faintest idea about the extent of Hayate¡¯s capabilities or power.

    Thus, for the time being, submission became his only viable option.

    ______________________________________

    Hayate scrutinized the scroll in his hand, his gaze thoughtful. Of the five possible contracts available, the soul contract was the one he needed. However, this was a one-time-use item.

    Utilizing it would cause it to disappear, and Hayate didn¡¯t want to expend a lessor legendary-ranked item, especially since he had no notion of where to locate similar items on Earth; he didn¡¯t have the inclination to deplete his inventory unnecessarily. he possessed a few items capable of duplicating objects, but their reliability was questionable. Given his current supply level, he resolved to conserve the items for necessity. His magical endurance was gradually replenishing just as it did in the original ¡®hollow.¡¯ Within the game, Hayate¡¯s mana refill rate stood at one point every minute; his artefacts boosted this rate to one point every 27 seconds so for now, he has to mainly rely on his spells.

    Taking a brief moment to exhale, Hayate¡¯s eyes wandered upon the rings adorning his fingers. All of them achieved the status of legendary quality, and one of them was called ¡®The Ring of Envy¡¯ with the exclusive capability to duplicate any item of a rank below legendary 4 times on a daily basis.

    Hayate remembered the origins of that particular item. It had been awarded as a reward for successfully completing an ¡®A¡¯ ranked dungeon, an event dungeon dedicated to the Halloween season in the year 2023. His team had been the inaugural raiders and since they all had just graduated out of school they had a ton of free time. After they had finished their raid, they had all received loot boxes, and within his was this ring alongside a 2,000,000 gold coins coupled with an additional item.

    Hayate gently touched the ring, Hayate¡¯s mind went back to the day they had successfully conquered the ¡®A¡¯ ranked dungeon. It was a time when they were at levels of 70-80, without access to proper gear. However, those times had since vanished, leaving behind nothing but memories. ¡°Ah, those days. I miss you all so much.¡± Hayate murmured.

    Hayate, with a heavy heart, brought the scroll near the ring. He mentally recalled the ability¡¯s name

    ¡°[Envy¡¯s Want]¡± Hayate muttered, and in response, a bright, emerald-green light materialized from the ring. The light enveloped the scroll, and suddenly, in Hayate¡¯s other free hand, an identical replica of the scroll appeared seemingly from thin air.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Hayate placed the original scroll back into the black portal and uttered a command to close it. ¡°Inventory close.¡± The swirling black hole vanished.

    Hayate positioned the scroll in front of both himself and Hiroshi as it floated in mid-air. ¡°Alright,¡± Hayate began, ¡°once I outline the conditions, you¡¯ll be obligated to adhere to them.¡±

    Hayate laid out the terms of the contract.

    ¡°First and foremost,¡± Hayate intoned, ¡°you must never discuss anything you witnessed here today. Secondly, you will comply with any demand I issue. Lastly, under no circumstances must it be acknowledged that the two of us (you and me) are engaged in a collaboration.¡±

    It was somewhat akin to a master-servant relationship, albeit not an exact match.

    Hayate¡¯s gaze fixed on Hiroshi, who responded affirmatively with a simple nod. As Hayate outlined the terms, they magically etched themselves onto the scroll in the language they were speaking (Japanese). The previous words faded away in turn.

    ¡°Now, inside that circular mark,¡± Hayate pointed to the designated area, ¡°you¡¯re going to ink your signature using your own blood.¡±

    Hayate assumed that this was almost certainly the correct method. Given how the game mechanics appeared to be translated into real-life scenarios. His next step would be to cast a healing spell after Hiroshi signed the contract, thereby closing the injury he had inflicted.

    To inscribe his signature on the scroll with blood, Hiroshi made his way toward a nearby blade,

    Though Hayate interjected, Instead, Hayate then gently ran one of his own sharp nails across the skin of Hiroshi, causing a minor cut to appear.

    A thin stream of blood spilled from the small wound created by Hayate¡¯s sharp nails, causing Hiroshi to recoil in shock. He hastily inscribed the initial letter of his name, ¡°H,¡± within the circle, attempting to finish the task as quickly as feasibly possible.

    The moment Hiroshi retracted his hand after inscribing the initial letter of his name, a flash of purple energy emitted from it, the scroll promptly incinerated into ash, leaving no remnants of its existence. Simultaneously, A small, ominous black circle materialized on Hiroshi¡¯s hand, marking the fulfilment of the contract.

    ¡°Ah, there it is,¡± Hayate said feeling satisfied. Hayate lifted his arm, extending his hand towards Hiroshi¡¯s injured finger. He murmured the incantation, ¡°[Heal],¡± triggering the Tier 2 spell. The spell, though basic, had the power to replenish 2 health points for the low cost of 1 mana point. A gentle, emerald-hued energy emanated from Hayate¡¯s hand, wrapping around Hiroshi¡¯s finger. Almost instantly, the injury vanished, and his finger returned to normal.

    Hiroshi couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise, as he observed his fully healed finger. Within a matter of seconds, the injury on his finger had completely healed as if it had never existed. Over the years, Despite remarkable advancements within the medical field, the concept of healing wounds within mere seconds like this was uncharted territory.

    Hiroshi mentally issued a command, ¡°[Body status],¡± In response, a signal was transmitted via the Neurochip in his brain. Almost instantaneously, a screen materialized before his eyes.

    All indicators appeared normal, except for one notable exception ¨C the state of his lungs, which was unsurprising given the degraded air quality that had become a global issue.

    Hiroshi observed something, The absence of any expected bodily damages, such as an increased heart rate, slight blood loss, or any other physiological responses associated with stress and panic, struck him as incredibly strange.

    If such technol--- no magic, if he could even call it that, ever became known to the public it would pose an unfathomable threat to the healthcare industry.

    Suddenly, Hiroshi snapped out of his thoughts as the man started speaking again.

    ¡°Now that the contract is official, you are bound to it until the day you take your last breath.¡±

    Hiroshi silently exhaled, he was now bound to this contract until his inevitable end .

    It was not an ideal outcome, but he took solace in the fact that he was still drawing breath.

    In the grand scheme of things, serving under the man might prove to be a better alternative than meeting an early demise..

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m bound to this contract now. So, what exactly do you want me to do?¡± Hiroshi said.

    Hayate considered his options carefully. Eventually he settled on sending the group back to their original destination, but with one caveat ¡ª Hayate needed to ensure that their memories of this encounter were wiped permanently. It was an essential step to prevent any potential trouble in the future. Suddenly, a new idea surfaced in his mind. Perhaps summoning magic could offer a perfect solution.

    Hayate focused his thoughts intently, thinking upon the type of minion he wished to bring forth.

    As the final evolution of the basic demonic mage class, he possessed the ability to summon and create demons. The tiers of summoning denoted the power level of each demon, they was divided into nine distinct tiers. For example, tier one was level 10-20, tier two was level 20-30, tier three was level 30-40 and so on and so forth.

    Hayate said ¡° [Create second tier demon ¨C Doppelganger]¡±, his skill activated. Immediately, a radiant, crimson magic circle materialized on the ground. The circle was immense, spanning roughly 10 feet in diameter and radiating a dark red light that illuminated the entire room, on the circle multiple unknown symbols were visible.

    The creature manifesting before them was a level 20 demon, yet one of the rings Hayate was wearing, a legendary rank item called ¡°The ring of the Overlord¡± worked its magic, elevating the incoming doppelganger¡¯s level to 30 instead of its natural state of 20. This was because one of its passive skills was augmenting the power of any summon or creation he conjured by 1.5 times.

    This was a significant boost, elevating the expected level of the Doppelganger from 20 to 30 in terms of raw power. This level 30 doppelganger, however, would boast an equivalent power to a regular player at level 20. This was because doppelgangers commenced their existence at level 10 with stats matching a humble, level 1 player so all of their base stats were ¡°1¡±.

    Their lack of strength in base form was justified since their main attribute was the ability to mimic others¡¯ forms. Doppelgangers possessed a unique ability known as Mimicry. Starting at level 10, they can copy 1% power of anything it copies. Their capabilities expanded with 1% being gained for every one level gained for example a level 100 doppelganger could copy the strength and skills of anyone upto 90%.

    The magic circle had ignited beneath Hiroshi¡¯s feet, he swiftly leapt away, positioning himself to observe from a safe distance.

    From the confines of the magic circle, a blackish, red liquid pooled into a ball, suspended in mid-air. Slowly but surely, the amorphous mass began to transform, molding and shaping itself into a recognizable form. The doppelganger materialized with a grotesque appearance. Standing at 6 feet tall, it was significantly shorter than Hayate¡¯s towering 7-foot frame.

    The Doppelganger¡¯s body was pale and cadaverous, its skin a sickly grey-black hue stretched tightly over its bony frame exposing its protruding bones. A plethora of old bandages, both white and green in colour, were wrapped around its body, covering its rotting flesh. Its legs were unnaturally thin, like the gnarled roots of an ancient tree, and its feet resembled talons, with three long toes facing backwards. The Doppelganger¡¯s arms stretched abnormally long, dwarfing its body, and adorned with four elongated, bony fingers that seemed designed for grabbing or stabbing something. Its spine was hunched over, and protruding from it was a series of bone-like spikes. It boasted an elongated neck, capped off by a stitched-on smiley face mask.

    The smiley face mask that the doppelganger wore was gruesomely attached to its flesh. It appeared stitched onto its visage, with the only visible portion of its face being the mouth, which was sewn shut on each side, leaving a macabre smile frozen onto its face.

    Hayate glanced towards the doppelganger, feeling a shiver run down his spine. Even he was taken aback momentarily. This creature, once just pixels and lines of code in hollow, now stood before him in flesh and bone. If Hayate had still been a normal human at that moment, he would have likely fainted on the spot.

    He glanced at Hiroshi, noting the fear etched on the latter¡¯s face, and remarked, ¡°increadible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hiroshi¡¯s voice trembled as he responded, his words barely audible as he said ¡°Yes,¡± while nodding in agreement.

    Despite his efforts to compose himself, the sight of the grotesque creature had shaken him to his core. To have such a menacing being brought into existence and treated so casually ¨C it was truly terrifying.

    Meanwhile Hayate was staring at his creation. His thoughts wandered to the calculations in his head. According to his estimate, if his ¡°The Ring of Overlord¡± was functional as intended, this doppelganger would be level 30 with total stats of 100, not bad.

    Hayate issued a command, ¡°Doppelganger, mimic Hiroshi.¡±

    Upon receiving Hayate¡¯s order, the creature¡¯s body began a disturbingly unnatural transformation.

    Its limbs retracted into its torso, It morphed into a pulsating, writhing mass of flesh, twisting and churning in a nauseating display. Then, the abomination transformed into a rounded ball, its texture and composition malleable like gelatin. Then, in a horrifying spectacle, the mass of flesh began to morph and reshape itself, becoming an exact replica of Hiroshi.

    Hiroshi¡¯s stomach churned as he watched the doppelganger¡¯s horrific transformation, his body involuntarily reacting to the sight in front of him. Not only did watching the grotesque transformation fill him with revulsion, but the sight of the doppelganger perfectly mimicking his appearance down to the last detail sent an icy chill down his spine. Even the clothing he wore was perfectly replicated.

    Hayate stood casually, having witnessed the doppelganger¡¯s transformation, remained surprisingly unflinching. Given that the doppelganger was his own creation, he was confident that even if it failed to follow his commands, he could handle the situation.

    However, he noticed something unusual. The doppelganger had not just taken on Hiroshi¡¯s appearance, but had also replicated the exact outfit he was wearing. Normally, as the creature was only level 30, it should not have been able to replicate equipped items yet somehow this one had flawlessly replicated the attire.

    For Hayate, the only logical explanation seemed to be that the suit or armour wasn¡¯t considered an item, or was this a new ability? Judging from the circumstances, the former seemed more logical to him.

    Hayate then asked the now transformed doppelganger a question, ¡°Can you speak?¡±

    In hollow, doppelgangers at lower levels were typically mute, lacking the capacity for vocalization.

    To Hayate¡¯s surprise, the doppelganger responded with a clear, articulated voice. It affirmed, ¡°Yes, but only in this form.¡±

    To Hayate, the fact that the doppelganger possessed the ability to speak, even if only in the copied form, was unexpected but welcomed.

    Hayate turned to Hiroshi, ¡°Where¡¯s the vehicle or mode of transport you used to get here?¡±

    Caught off guard, Hiroshi hesitated for a brief moment before replying, ¡°Um, our vehicle is parked nearby.¡±

    Hayate then gave further instructions, ¡°Take your team back to their vehicles, and after ensuring they¡¯re inside, you will return. The doppelganger will accompany them after that.¡±

    Hayate lifted the spell [Mana chains] that he had cast on everyone, releasing them from their bounded state. In the same breath, he issued a new command, ¡°Follow Hiroshi¡±

    Under the influence of Dominate, they were compelled to obey Hayate¡¯s orders, following Hiroshi as instructed. The doppelganger, in Hiroshi¡¯s form, trailed behind.

    With the men and the doppelganger leaving the room, Hayate exhaled deeply and let his guard down, allowing his weary body to collapse onto the dirty worn-out bed. Hayate allowed himself a moment of respite, and thought about what had happened in the past few minutes.

    He had taken hostages, mind controlled them and erased their memories, and essentially enslaved one of them. It was a dark path he had walked, if only for a short while. ¡°It was self-defense,¡± he muttered to himself. The girl had fired at him first, after all. Maybe it was justified this time.

    Hayate then shifted his attention to something else. Now that he was temporarily secure, his immediate concerns had faded. He considered how to proceed, after Hiroshi returned he wanted to ask a few more questions and perhaps ask him to investigate about the status of his relatives and friends, but then he hesitated.

    Could he trust Hiroshi with this sensitive information? Though they had a contract in place, Hayate still didn¡¯t trust him completely. Exposing details about his human family could potentially expose a weak point and potentially give Hiroshi leverage, and that was a risk he wasn¡¯t willing to take.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to search for them myself¡± Hayate thought.

 The Tokyo massacre

    Hiroshi stepped out of the house into the snowy landscape, the cold air biting at his exposed face.

    He looked behind him. The mercenaries he had hired, once hardened killers, now followed him like mindless automatons, their free will suppressed like mindless zombies, responding the commands of that chilling monster. To Hiroshi¡¯s right, Hiroshi¡¯s uncanny look-alike, the doppelganger, moved silently, its eyes fixed on him. Ensuring that he didn¡¯t even consider escape.

    Hiroshi, followed closely by the entranced mercenaries, arrived at the truck shortly after. The only sounds being the crunching of snow underfoot. The night was dark and foggy, the snow and smog blending together, cloaking the environment in a thick veil. It was dark, and the only lights there were the headlights of the vehicle which provided some meager illumination on the old, deserted road.

    As Hiroshi reached the truck, he muttered a silent curse under his breath directed at Sachiko.

    ¡°Damn that bitch, if only she hadn¡¯t pushed Kazu to investigate that house, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.¡±

    Hiroshi reached the truck and issued instructions to the team.

    ¡°Kazu, take the driver¡¯s seat. Sachiko, sit beside him.¡±

    He directed the rest of the men, ¡°The rest of you get into the back of the truck.¡±

    They responded to his commands like mindless drones, each taking their assigned seats without a hint of resistance or question. Hiroshi then glanced at the doppelganger, his own face staring back at him, a unsettling sight. He felt afraid, hesitant to speak to a being that was a near perfect copy of himself and also a literal monster from hell.

    ¡°You...¡± Hiroshi began, his voice slightly shaky. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to get into the truck next, right?¡±

    The doppelganger, maintaining its unnervingly quiet demeanor, produced a low, chilling noise in response to Hiroshi¡¯s statement. A chilling noise that sent shivers down Hiroshi¡¯s spine.

    It moved stiffly, mechanically, like a puppet on a string, lacking the natural fluidity of movement and stepped into and inside the truck.

    Hiroshi shut the gate of the truck, and stood before the closed doors. A part of him longed to bolt away, but he knew the futility of that desire. Miles of isolation stretched in all directions, devoid of any human presence. Making escape on foot impossible. He thought about calling for backup but they would take too long to arrive not to mention that guns would be useless against the monster so Armed soldiers wouldn¡¯t be any match for it.

    Letting out a sigh of resignation, Hiroshi walked back into the house.

    ______________________________________

    Hayate was still sitting on his bed when he heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Instead of a knock, Hiroshi simply stepped into the room, The door of his room had been knocked down so there was no need to him to knock. Hiroshi remained silent, awkwardly stand.

    Hayate looked up and gestured for Hiroshi to enter the room. ¡°Come in,¡± he said.

    Hiroshi walked into the room, his demeanor uneasy as he glanced at Hayate who was sitting on the bed. Hiroshi informed him, ¡°They are all now in the vehicle.¡±

    He glanced around the room, A moment of hesitation followed, and Hiroshi fidgeted slightly before asking Hayate. ¡°I ... I was wondering how I am supposed to get back?¡±

    Hayate responded to Hiroshi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask you a few more questions, and after that, I¡¯ll drop you off in Neo-Tokyo.¡±

    Hiroshi nodded and then asked something else, ¡°Um...,¡± Hiroshi began, hesitating for a moment before asking, ¡°How should I address you? You never gave me a name or anything to call you by.¡±

    Hiroshi then added, ¡°Since I¡¯ll be working under you now, I was wondering what should I call you?¡±

    Hayate paused, thinking about his options. He couldn¡¯t use his former human name, Hayate Sato.

    He needed a title or pseudonym. ¡°Ah, this is tougher than I thought...¡± Hayate said to himself in his mind, scratching his chin.

    Hayate scrunched his face, he considered borrowing usernames from his friends in Hollow.

    ¡°Hmm, ¡®CypherLord¡¯? Nah, it doesn¡¯t quite fit. ¡®DarkMysteriousAssassinMaster¡¯? Too long and clich¨¦. ¡®The Silent Killer¡¯? Sounds like a cheesy name on a B-grade action movie. ¡®ShadowLord¡¯? Sounds edgy.¡±

    Hayate was getting frustrated. If Hiroshi wasn¡¯t there watching, Hayate would likely have been tugging at his own hair in despair. Turning to Hiroshi, Hayate forced a smile and said, ¡°Give me... a moment.¡± Which to Hiroshi seemed creepy but he couldn¡¯t object nonetheless so he too forced a smile and nodded. Then finally Hayate got an idea.

    ¡°Lucifer.¡±

    It sounded appropriate, considering his current appearance. He wasn¡¯t in his human body anymore.

    Although he admitted it sounded a bit edgy, he decided to go ahead with it.

    He then looked up at Hiroshi and announced, ¡°You can call me Lucifer.¡±

    Hiroshi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Hayate introduced himself as Lucifer.

    ¡°Lucifer, as in, the fallen angel from Christianity? No, it can¡¯t be...¡± he thought.

    Hiroshi then nodded again. ¡°Alright... Sir...¡±

    There was a brief pause as Hiroshi stumbled for a moment, still adjusting to the name, to refer to this monster as Lucifer was bizzare.

    ¡°Sir... Lucifer,¡± Hiroshi repeated, the name rolling off his tongue awkwardly yet obediently.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Hayate said, his eyes on Hiroshi. ¡°Now, we shall begin with the questioning.¡±

    ______________________________________

    Inside the truck, Kazu¡¯s eyes slowly opened, and he found himself regaining awareness. He rubbed his eyes, trying to make sense of his surroundings. He looked around, realizing that Sachiko was slumped over in the passenger seat, seemingly fast asleep.

    The engine was idling, indicating that the vehicle was switched on.

    ¡°Huh...?¡± Kazu muttered, his voice hoarse and groggy. ¡°How did... I fall asleep? I don¡¯t remember...¡±

    Kazu, still disoriented, turned around and reached for a small window that provided a glimpse into the back of the truck. He opened it and peered through it. He saw the rest of his team, excluding Hiroshi, all seemingly asleep.

    Concerned and wanting to rouse them, Kazu shouted loudly, ¡°Hey! Wake up, all of you!¡±

    ¡°Hiroshi¡± looked into the window from behind, causing Kazu to jump in surprise.

    ¡°Jesus, man, you scared me,¡± Kazu muttered, regaining his composure. ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re awake too, hey?¡± he asked. ¡°How the hell did we all suddenly faint? I just woke up a few seconds ago.¡±

    ¡°Hiroshi¡± responded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Yeah, something weird happened. We all suddenly passed out, including me. Just woke up a moment ago.¡±

    Kazu glanced at the time displayed on the car¡¯s board, they were running late by 10 minutes. He turned his attention to the back of the truck and called out to ¡°Hiroshi.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wake the others up in the back, Hiroshi-san.¡± Kazu asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Sachiko.

    Kazu then looked over at Sachiko, asleep in the passenger seat. He gently shook her shoulder, attempting to wake her up. ¡°Sachiko, wake up.¡±

    Sachiko groggily opened her eyes, blinking a few times as she adjusted to her surroundings. She then sat up straight, her vision clearing.

    ¡°Huh... what happened?¡± she mumbled. Kazu looked at Sachiko, concern on his face. ¡°Do you remember anything? Anything at all?¡±

    Sachiko shook her head, her brow furrowing, ¡°No... I don¡¯t remember anything. It¡¯s all a blank.¡±

    Kazu nodded, a subtle sigh escaping his lips. He asked in a gentle voice, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you alright?¡±

    Sachiko replied, her voice slightly weary, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy... Can I go to the back of the truck and lie down for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead. Take it easy and rest for a while back there.¡±

    Sachiko stepped out of the passenger seat and into the cold night air. She shivered slightly as the chill air hit her skin.

    She mumbled to herself, ¡°It¡¯s so cold...¡±

    She quickly walked over to the back of the truck, The door¡¯s of the truck was opened as the team members were slowly roused from their unconscious state by ¡°Hiroshi,¡± who had woken them up. Sachiko stepped into the back of the truck, one of the men who had been woken up stood up and moved towards the front of the vehicle to occupy the passenger seat. In his place, Sachiko took a seat where he had been sitting.

    One of the men closed the heavy doors, shutting out the cold night air.

    Sachiko settled in beside ¡°Hiroshi¡±, her eyes discreetly studied him. ¡°So this is the Megacorp employee who hired us, huh? He does look the part...¡± she thought to herself.

    Sachiko abruptly averted her gaze as ¡°Hiroshi¡± suddenly turned his attention towards her. His face remained expressionless, giving nothing away. He asked in a soft, almost gentle tone, ¡°Were you staring at me?¡±

    Sachiko shook her head, denying ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± assumption. ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t...I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hiroshi¡± acknowledged her apology with a brief nod and a simple, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    He then resumed his staring, his gaze fixed on the door of the truck, as if contemplating something in silence.

    But then ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± eyes suddenly focused on her once more, he didn¡¯t blink. Not even once.

    ¡°Do you remember anything before losing consciousness?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I... I don¡¯t remember,¡± Sachiko responded. She furrowed her brows, wracking her brain for any recollection, but the events prior to her loss of consciousness remained a blank.

    Kazu¡¯s voice called out from the front of the truck, interrupting ¡°Hiroshi¡± as he was about to speak.

    ¡°Everyone in the back, are you all okay? I¡¯m going to start driving again!¡±

    The men exchanged nods and murmured confirmations of their well-being. With everyone¡¯s assurance reached, Kazu received the signal to proceed. He gripped the steering wheel and started driving again. Leaning her head against her shoulder, Sachiko found the position somewhat uncomfortable. But she dismissed the discomfort, thinking it was manageable for the moment.

    Feeling a bit off, she closed her eyes momentarily, allowing herself to rest for a moment.

    Her head felt strangely heavy, and she wasn¡¯t sure why.. but she quickly dismissed the notion. If there was something amiss with her body, she would have noticed it, right?

    Even though her eyes were closed, she couldn¡¯t seem to fall asleep. She opened her eyes, sitting up straight once more.

    The stagnant air in the back of the truck felt stifling. Sachiko, now fully alert and feeling a bit bored, decided to initiate some conversation to pass the time with ¡°Hiroshi.¡±

    She turned her head slightly, looking in his direction, and began the small talk.

    ¡°So, Hiroshi...san.. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mentioned my name yet,¡± Sachiko said. She extended her hand as an offer of a handshake. ¡°My name is Sachiko. What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Hiroshi¡± turned mechanically toward Sachiko, his movements somewhat stiff and unnatural. He looked at her, his gaze moving up and down slowly before he extended his hand to shake hers.

    Sachiko hesitantly shook his hand. The moment their hands met, ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± grip was shockingly firm, almost uncomfortably so, squeezing tightly and sending a jolt of pain through Sachiko¡¯s hand.

    She instinctively retracted it, and a startled squeak escaped her lips. For a moment, her mind played tricks on her, and she thought she saw a fleeting, almost mischievous smile on ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± face and an almost inaudible giggle reaching her ears. ¡°Hiroshi¡± leaned in closer, seizing her hand gently. He held it in his hands and With a fake-innocent tone and smile, he apologized, ¡°Forgive me, I seemed to have used a bit too much strength.¡±

    She forced a smile, attempting to ignore the discomfort that lingered in her hand, and responded, her voice slightly shaky, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Hiroshi¡± spoke again, his head cocked slightly, asking about her name. ¡°Your name, Sachiko, it means ¡®child of bliss¡¯ or ¡®child of joy,¡¯ right? Quite an old-fashioned name...¡±

    Sachiko replied, her voice steady but internally unnerved, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. It¡¯s an old-fashioned name.¡± Sachiko, feeling uneasy with ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± prolonged grip on her hand, meekly requested, ¡°Uhm, could you please let go of my hand now?¡±

    ¡°Hiroshi,¡± seemingly in a strange trance, glanced downward at his hands which were holding hers, momentarily appearing lost in thought. After a moment, he lifted his eyes to meet hers and said in a subdued tone, ¡°Forgive me again. I got carried away. I didn¡¯t mean to hold on for so long.¡± Slowly, he released his grasp, removing his hands from hers. The moment when their hands separated felt almost like a relief to Sachiko.

    After the awkward moment passed, a few seconds of tense silence, Sachiko decided to initiate another attempt at small talk. ¡°So,¡± she began, her fingers fidgeting slightly in her lap,  ¡°I was just wondering... have you ever eaten real beef? You know, beef from a cow? Not the lab-grown stuff. I had it once, at a party but even that was lab-grown.¡±

    Lab-grown meat was readily available, but natural beef was rare and expensive due to the rarity of farmland. Beef was quite expensive even lab grown one so even that was reserved for special occasions. One time, Kazu had insisted on a celebration after their latest successful mission, treating the team to dinner at a fancy restaurant. It was there that Sachiko had her first taste of genuine, lab-grown beef. She was curious If Hiroshi had tasted the real, genuine thing. Beef was a rarity nowadays, and she thought that perhaps a megacorp employee could afford the luxury.

    ¡°Hiroshi¡±, his tone calm and almost nonchalant, replied, ¡°Yes, I have. My family and me included are quite wealthy, so i¡¯ve had the opportunity to eat beef quite a few times. One of my favourite dishes is actually a well-made steak.¡±

    "Hiroshi¡¯s" casual admission of enjoying steak, a luxury for many, sparked a bit of envy within her. Yet, she hid it with a polite, ¡°A well-made steak, huh? Must be nice,¡±

    Sachiko followed up by asking, ¡°How old are you, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 25,¡± he replied. ¡°How about you?¡±

    Sachiko then shared her age in return, saying, ¡°I¡¯m 19 years old.¡±

 The tokyo massacre â€” 2

    She was genuinely taken aback by the gap between their ages. It made her wonder how he held such a high position at his young age. As the conversation turned personal, Sachiko mentioned, ¡°Oh, I have a friend who¡¯s also your age! Her name is Yamada Sato.¡±

    After a brief moment, ¡°Hiroshi¡± nodded, his face expressionless. He then curtly asked, ¡°Are you done speaking now?¡±

    His voice carried a hint of boredom, as if he was not fully invested in the conversation.

    Sachiko caught on to the lack of interest in his tone. Feeling a bit awkward, she hesitated before nodding lightly.

    ¡°Umm... yeah, I guess so...¡± she said quietly, her voice somewhat hesitant.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Kazu, driving the truck, mentally instructed his Neurochip to make a call to Hiroshi because they were about to enter dangerous territory. However, to his surprise, the connection didn¡¯t go through. The truck moved toward the outskirts of the city, closing in on the infamous slum of Tokyo. Around 10 kilometers away. The sprawling mass of misery known as the slum stretched as far as could be seen, housing a staggering population estimated at around 800,000.

    The community was a melting pot of marginalized individuals ¨C those lacking education, those struggling to find employment, former criminals, and gang members. Over time, it had grown so large and dense it was effectively like its own city. Kazu attempted to reach Hiroshi for the second time, but there remained no response.

    Kazu, increasingly confused by Hiroshi¡¯s lack of response, turned his head slightly and called out, ¡°Hiroshi-san?¡±

    He repeated, ¡°Hiroshi-san? Are you awake? Hello?¡±

    From the back of the truck, ¡°Hiroshi¡± as if suddenly snapping out of some distant thought, replied, ¡°Yeah? What did you need?¡±

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you picking up my calls?¡± A brief pause followed, and it seemed like an eternity before Hiroshi finally responded. ¡°Hiroshi¡± hesitated briefly before responding.

    ¡°Apologies,¡± he said, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°I must have been too lost in thought to notice your calls.¡±

    The other members in the truck remained oblivious to what was happening. Kazu, however, furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of unease crossing his expression. The brief pause from Hiroshi was unlike his usual behaviour, making Kazu a bit suspicious.

    Kazu expressed a bit of wariness but played it off.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he spoke, attempting to downplay his suspicions. He added, ¡°I was just going to say that we¡¯re nearing the slums now, so the road might have some potholes or bumps.¡±

    He didn¡¯t comment any further. The response from Hiroshi was a simple and calm, ¡°I see.¡±

    Kazu couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging feeling that Hiroshi¡¯s behavior had taken an odd turn since their shared fainting episode.

    ¡°Why is he acting so strange?¡± Kazu pondered to himself. ¡°Ever since we all woke up, he¡¯s been acting weird. He was the first to wake up, too...¡±

    Kazu let out a soft sigh, if there were any cams in the truck or in their suits he could have checked them but sadly there were none. They didn¡¯t have any cameras installed because it was unnecessary and potentially incriminating. The team didn¡¯t record their illegal activities, so there were no cameras in their suits either. This left Kazu in the dark, without any means to verify his suspicions.

    Kazu turned his head slightly towards the back, he was taking a gamble, hoping to extract a clue to ease his suspicions. He addressed ¡°Hiroshi,¡± trying to sound casual.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent you a message, Hiroshi-san. Could you please read it aloud?¡±

    Kazu waited for ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± response, holding his breath. He had fabricated the idea of sending a message, a quick test to gauge his reaction. If ¡°Hiroshi¡± reacted as if he had received a non-existent message, it would be a clear indication that something was off.

    There was nothing but silence in the truck for a minute, when suddenly ¡°Hiroshi¡± spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received your message,¡± he said, his voice carrying a hint of detachment. ¡°Please allow me a moment to read it.¡±

    Kazu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He felt a knot form in his stomach.

    It was clear now, the person in the back of the truck was not the real Hiroshi.

    Kazu discreetly pressed a button on the truck¡¯s console, engaging its automatic driving mode. Meanwhile, he reached into his left side pocket and retrieved his handgun. Kazu was holding a sleek, black handgun, a model known as the ¡°Silent Assassin.¡± It had been Manufactured by the prestigious ¡°TecCorp¡± in the year 2098, it featured a lightweight yet durable frame, a Smart AI guidance system which allow the person firing to lock onto a target, and an advanced firing capability with a total capacity to hold 16 rounds. The handgun was part of the ¡°V30K Series,¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The man beside him, now alerted by Hiroshi¡¯s gesture, was on the verge of asking a question when ¡°Hiroshi¡± quickly hushed him with a finger to his lips.

    Kazu, still facing forward, subtly motioned to the man beside him with his handgun, signaling for him to draw his own weapon. Since most of their heavier weaponry was securely stashed away in the back of the truck, all they could use right now were handguns.

    Kazu then sent a message to the rest of his group, ¡°Be on your guard. Watch ¡®Hiroshi¡¯ closely. Stay ready to draw your firearms at a moment¡¯s notice. Something¡¯s off.¡±

    After an agonizing 10 seconds of silence, ¡°Hiroshi¡± spoke up once more. He calmly recited the contents of the non-existent message, word for word.

    ¡°Hiroshi-san, after this mission is done, treat me and my team to some good steak, would you please?¡±

    ¡°That is what your message said..right?¡±

    Kazu couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter at the bizarre attempt at deception. He swiftly raised his handgun and shouted to his team members, his voice sharp and authoritative.

    ¡°Aim your weapons at ¡®Hiroshi¡¯!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the back of the truck, everyone swiftly responded to Kazu¡¯s command, raising their rifles and pointing them at ¡°Hiroshi.¡±Sachiko, still somewhat confused, joined in by pointing her handgun at ¡°Hiroshi.¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she knew that something was not right.

    ¡°Hiroshi¡± remained unnervingly motionless, his face devoid of the slightest shift. No blink of the eye, no twitch of a muscle. The only visible sign of his presence was the cold, unblinking stare that he directed at the group.

    Kazu, positioned in the front seat, used the small opening between the front and back of the truck to aim his gun at the back of ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± head. With a steely voice, he delivered a clear threat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move an inch, or I will shoot.¡±

    Kazu pressed on, his handgun still aimed at ¡°Hiroshi¡¯s¡± head. His demand was clear:

    ¡°Who the hell are you, huh? And where is the real Hiroshi?¡±

    A minute ticked by in silence. Kazu, growing impatient and increasingly wary, pressed his gun firmly against the being¡¯s head.

    ¡°Speak up within the next ten seconds, or you¡¯re dead. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, te-¡°

    As Kazu was counting off, reaching the final number, ¡°Hiroshi¡± finally relented.

    ¡°Yes... I¡¯ve been caught. I am not Hiroshi..¡± It admitted in an oddly calm, detached voice.

    Kazu¡¯s grip on his gun tightened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded.

    The being calmly responded to Kazu¡¯s question, seemingly unperturbed by the gun pressed against its head.

    ¡°My name...is not important,¡± it said in a flat, emotionless tone. ¡°I am merely...a replacement vessel for him...My creator...sent me here to watch over you humans,¡± it said with a sense of regret. ¡°To observe and report. But...now I have failed. I must eliminate witnesses of my failure. I must eliminate all of you.¡±

    Kazu¡¯s heart was racing at a million beats per second. The entity mentioned a ¡°creator,¡± was it even human? ¡°Robot? Cyborg? Advanced human-like android?¡± he muttered internally. ¡°What kind of insane creation is this thing?¡±

    Kazu, put his finger on the trigger of his gun and firmly declared, ¡°you are not going to be laying even a single finger on any of my teammates. Tell me where the real hiroshi is.¡±

    He pressed the gun harder against the entity¡¯s head, his tone brooking no argument.

    ¡°No need to be concerned about him. He is safe, much to my dismay.¡±

    Suddenly, ¡°Hiroshi¡± suddenly stood up, unsettling tremors coursing through its body. Everyone reacted instinctively, their fingers tightening on the triggers, ready to fire at any moment.

    The sound of cracking bones echoed through the truck. The once-solid form of Hiroshi melted before their eyes, liquefying into a grotesque, inky pool on the floor. Sachiko, horrified by the disgusting sight, let out a scream that echoed through the truck.

    It was a sight no human was ever meant to witness.

    This was nothing natural.

    Something like this wasn¡¯t supposed to exist.

    Kazu, witnessing the unthinkable transformation through the narrow opening, slammed on the brakes with such force that the truck came to a grinding halt. The man who had been sitting alongside him sprang from the front seat too, sprinting to the back,

    As they entered the back, the two men were greeted by a sight that was beyond stomach-churning.

    The remnants of the once-human-like entity, now reduced to a puddle of bones, blood,and some sort of gooey fleshy substance spread across the floor of the vehicle.

    Kazu, his face pale with shock, muttered under his breath, ¡°What the actual... fuck¡±

    No one in the group knew what had just happened.

    Sachiko, overcome with fear, rushed out of the truck, seeking the safety of solid ground. She stood beside Kazu. ¡°What... what just happened?¡±

    Kazu swiftly gave the order for everyone to grab their guns and exit the truck.

    As they stepped outside, the biting cold hit them with an intensity that seemed to chill them to the bone. The temperature had dropped dramatically within moments, the temperature dropping to below zero. Kazu did not know what he should do now. If his opponent was a human it would be fine but that thing clearly wasn¡¯t a human when suddenly something caught his attention, the grotesque mass of blood, flesh, and bones began to move.

    The once-puddling mass of blood, flesh, and bones began to undulate and shift, reforming into a grotesque, abominable humanoid form and then it transformed into what only could only be described as a nightmare.

    Kazu¡¯s hand trembled uncontrollably as he tried to steady his aim, his gun trained on the nightmarish creature standing before them. However, despite his efforts, his body refused to cooperate, his arm trembling with fear and preventing him from pulling the trigger.

    In the face of the unfathomable horror that stood before him, Kazu, historically a man of little faith, found himself desperately praying to any deity that would listen. In this moment of sheer terror, even a self-proclaimed atheist finds belief.

    ¡°Please... help us,¡± he whispered, his voice devoid of its usual confidence as he stared in horror at the nightmare standing in front of him.

    Kazu¡¯s eyes darted around. He wasn¡¯t alone; all members of the group were locked in an immobile trance, their bodies rejecting any attempt to flee or protect themselves.

    It was completely silent. No birds, no bugs, not even crickets. Except for the sounds of them breathing and the sound of the snowfall, there was no sound.

    It was sickening.

    Inky darkness consumed all, wrapping the group in an eerie silence. The only source of light originated from the truck, casting a dim illumination that failed to break through utter blackness beyond their immediate vicinity. From a distance, faint lights from the sprawling slum flickered like dying stars.

    The monster turned its head towards them, ¡°KHEEEEEEEHHH¡±

    It let out a bone-chilling roar, a horrendous sound that mimicked the cries of dying pigs and the screech of chalk against a blackboard. The piercing sound echoed through the air. The piercing sound was almost indescribably painful, kazu¡¯s left and right ear even started to bleed a little.

    The Doppelganger advanced with surprising swiftness, Its feet, like talons with three long toes pointing backwards, left imprints on the ground that seemed to burn into the memory.

    In no time at all, the demon was standing directly in front of Kazu, Kazu could feel its fetid breath, the putrid smell assaulting his senses.

    Kazu was petrified with fear, his body trembling uncontrollably. The scent of ammonia filled the air, and he felt a warmth spreading across his lower half. Kazu, in a moment of dread, glanced down, realizing to his horror that he had lost control of his bladder, a stain spreading uncomfortably on his trousers.

    The creature, moved closer to Kazu, its long, bony fingers delicately touching his face. In a swift, almost loving gesture. One of its long fingers grazed his cheek. The touch was a mere graze, yet it sliced through skin like a razor, leaving behind an agonizingly deep gash. Warm blood gushed from the wound, trickling down his face. It wasn¡¯t attacking yet. Not yet. It seemed as if the monster was toying with its prey, not taking their lives seriously.

    Just then, Kazu heard the sound of a gunshot, and he turned his head towards the source. one of his team-mates. Kaito, a young man known for his reckless behavior, had always been a bit hot-headed. In this moment of panic, he lost control, firing his gun into the air in a desperate attempt to stave off the monster. The sudden noise had startled everyone, and it seemed to catch the attention of the Doppelganger. The creature swiveled its head towards the source of the gunshot, locking its eyes on kaito.

    Kaito¡¯s impulsive actions drew the creature¡¯s attention, In a flash, the Doppelganger surged towards Kaito, moving at a blinding speed. Kazu, too slow to process what happened, witnessed the violent spectacle. In an instant, the Doppelganger moved so swiftly it was almost imperceptible. Before Kazu could comprehend, Kaito was flung into the air like a rag doll, careening a few meters before plummeting back to the ground.

    However, his descent was abruptly stopped when he landed upon the extended bony fingers of the monster. The impact was horrific. A grotesque sound filled the air, the sound of something being stabbed through flesh and bone.

    Kazu couldn¡¯t bear to look.

    There were no screams or cries of pain, only silence.

    It was suffocating, broken only by a horrifying crunch echoing through the darkness.

    Kaito didn¡¯t show any signs of pain or suffering, offering no screams or tears in response to the grievous harm he had just endured

    No.

    Kaito, in the span of a few seconds, was no longer among them.

    The true nightmare had only just begun.

 Tokyo massacre â€” 3

    Sachiko couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her mind struggled to process what she was witnessing¡ªit couldn¡¯t be real, she reasoned. This had to be some kind of nightmare from which she would soon awaken, she told herself.

    Because how else could a grown man, in the prime of his life, be so effortlessly tossed aside like a limp ragdoll? How was such a thing even possible? And the monster that had emerged from a pool of blood and guts...it was beyond words. The very sight of it was nauseating.

    Another member of the group, in an attempt to defend themselves, opened fire at the monster.

    The gunshots rang out in the darkness, echoing through the night. The bullets connected, but the impact was minimal, not even penetrating the demon¡¯s skin. Leaving it seemingly unharmed.

    The shooting abruptly ceased. And one of her teammates disappeared. Amidst the chaos, something came hurtling towards Sachiko, whatever it was, it was heavy. She instinctively looked down to her lap, only to find a nightmarish sight. The scream that fled her lips was primal, filled with pure horror ¡ª the severed head of one of her team-mates and friend, the empty eyes staring back at her. She frantically threw it away.

    Sachiko looked down at her trembling hands, once clean, were now stained a deep crimson by her fallen comrade¡¯s blood. She desperately tried to wipe the blood off, her trembling fingers scrubbing furiously against her clothes. But the blood smeared.

    Meanwhile, Kazu. His mind, clouded with fear and confusion, held him back from making any further rational decisions. ¡°Run! Run, everyone!¡± he bellowed and shouted.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, In the face of overwhelming terror, their instinct to survive kicked in. They scattered like frightened rabbits, some abandoning their weapons in their haste to flee. A few managed to get off a few desperate shots at the monster before sprinting away into the darkness.

    Kazu looked around to see if anyone was still there, he spotted Sachiko still frozen in terror. Kazu rushed over to Sachiko, grabbing her hand without hesitation and bolted forward, pulling her along with him.

    ¡°We¡¯re running, we¡¯re running. We have to get away from that thing,¡± he said urgently. He had no concrete plan or direction, but all he cared about was getting as far away from the monster as possible. As they ran, Sachiko yelled, her voice tinged with panic, ¡°Where are we going?!¡±

    Kazu, running for his life, shouted back, ¡°I don¡¯t know, we just have to keep running!¡±

    They ran as fast as their legs could carry them.

    Kazu stole a glance over his shoulder, breathless, his lungs burning as he continued to run. The creature did not follow them, which offered some small measure of relief.

    However, the momentary relief was quickly shattered by the distant cries piercing the silence, echoing through the chilled air.

    It made his heart ache.

    His teammates, his friends, were in grave danger, probably being attacked by the monster,

    Kazu¡¯s face contorted in anger. He couldn¡¯t see much in the darkness, fog, and snow, making it nearly impossible to know what was happening to his comrades.

    All he could do was hope that his remaining teammates would survive this nightmare.

    As the two fled for their lives, Sachiko, gripping Kazu¡¯s hand tightly, shouted through pants and grunts, ¡°Kazu! What...what is that...thing?¡±

    Kazu grit his teeth, his grip on her hand tightening in fear, yet he managed to respond, his voice trembling. ¡°How the fuck should i know? It¡¯s definitely not a normal animal or anything like that!¡±

    On the horizon, a collection of crumbling, derelict buildings came into view. Kazu and Sachiko, with the last of their strength, pushed themselves to run the remaining distance. ¡°Just a bit further,¡± he thought, ¡°and we¡¯ll find somewhere to hide.¡±

    As they dashed through the dark, the pair found themselves before an old grocery store, tattered and crumbling. The door creaked open as Kazu and Sachiko rushed inside, slamming it shut behind them. The grocery store was dark and dusty, shelves still filled with rotting merchandise covered in a thin layer of cobwebs. The paint on the walls was peeling off, and the windows were covered in layers of grime and dust, making it impossible to see inside or outside. The air was musty with the smell of decay, dust and cobwebs covering every corner. The wooden floor creaked with every step, each sound echoing through the building.

    Kazu, his body aching from the grueling run, shoved a wooden display shelf towards the door, barricading it. The contents on top of the shelf crashed to the ground. Exhausted, he collapsed to the floor, panting heavily.

    Sachiko, equally breathless, stood nearby, her hands on her knees as she struggled to catch her breath. ¡°They¡¯re all... dead... aren¡¯t they?¡± Sachiko asked Kazu, her eyes glistening with the tears that threatened to fall.

    Kazu, his chest rising and falling with each labored breath, met her gaze. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak, instead offering a solemn nod, confirming her fears.

    Kazu, called out via his neurochip to his remaining teammates, hoping against hope that someone would answer. But the silence that greeted him was heartbreaking.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    None of them responded.

    Kazu sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. This mission started as a simple assignment, a routine task for his team ¨C eliminate a few troublesome norms and get paid handsomely. But now, everything had taken a nightmarish turn. It was a massacre. And their team, which was supposed to be a tightly-knit group of professionals, had been torn apart. Their lives snuffed out in the blink of an eye by a monster from the realms of nightmares.

    Now it was a miracle that he and Sachiko were still alive as possibly the only survivors.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the man with them, an employee from the megacorp, had been replaced by whatever it was.

    Sachiko, concerned, walked over and sat beside Kazu. She noticed a strong scent of ammonia coming from him, making her furrow her brow in confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Is that...¡± She sniffed the air again, her nose wrinkling slightly.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, leaning closer to him, ¡°Did you...did you wet yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± he admitted, his voice tinged with embarrassment. ¡°I was face to face with a monster, cut me some slack, would you?¡±

    Sachiko chuckled softly, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Well, at least you survived,¡± she teased, nudging him playfully. ¡°Though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t pee their pants facing that...that thing..what even was it..¡±

    Kazu shrugged, trying to act nonchalant even though the memory of the monster sent a shiver down his spine. ¡°How should I know,¡± he muttered. ¡°If I had to guess, it¡¯s some kind of genetically modified, cybernetically enhanced abomination...or something.¡±

    Kazu, interrupted Sachiko before she could speak. He quickly placed his handgun and a small pocket knife on the floor. In this moment, they had little else to rely on for self-defense.Sachiko followed suit, placing her own knife on the floor. Kazu only had one magazine which was currently in his hand-gun containing 20 bullets.

    ¡°God... we¡¯re so screwed...¡±

    Sachiko observed the meager assortment of weapons on the floor. ¡°This?¡± she questioned. ¡°This is what we have to work with? A handgun with one magazine and two knives?¡±

    Kazu let out a weary sigh, agreeing with her sentiment. The odds were not in their favor, but they had no choice but to make do with what they had.

    Sachiko spoke once again, her eyes fixed on the pitiful stash of weapons. ¡°Do you think bullets even work on that thing? That monster didn¡¯t react when Kaito and Takeshi shot at it,¡± she pointed out.

    Kazu couldn¡¯t help but frown in frustration. The bullets had indeed been ineffective, and he could only imagine what would happen if they ran out of firepower. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°We don¡¯t exactly have a lot of options here.¡± He picked up the handgun, inspecting it as if trying to find some hidden potential. ¡°We have to assume that these bullets won¡¯t work and also we really don¡¯t have any other option. It¡¯s either that or we try to fight it bare-handed which in of itself is a death sentence...I just hope that we don¡¯t have to find out,¡± he muttered under his breath, his eyes darting around the room, as if expecting the creature to burst through the door and attack at any moment.

    Kazu glanced at Sachiko and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t make it...everything I own is yours..The megacorp won¡¯t be kind to you, and you¡¯ll likely be facing repercussions for the loss of the employee..But you¡¯ll have access to my bank account, my property and everything else I own ¡ª just...sell it all. Get out of Japan, start a new life somewhere safe.¡±

    Sachiko stared at Kazu, her eyes widening slightly at his declaration.

    ¡°Kazu, you can¡¯t be serious,¡± she protested.

    ¡°I am serious, Sachiko,¡± he said firmly. ¡°In case things go south, I want you to sell everything and get out.¡±

    Sachiko¡¯s eyes widened slightly at Kazu¡¯s solemn pledge.

    ¡°You better make it,¡± she murmured, her voice a whisper. Kazu didn¡¯t respond, instead offering a small, sad smile.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A flower of death.

    There were no better words to describe what had happened to his friend.

    Asahi, ran for his life through the pitch-black night. His feet carried him desperately in a random direction, hoping to escape the gruesome fate befalling his team. Their team leader had lost control, ordering them to scatter for their lives, and he complied without hesitation, bolting in a random direction alongside Tanashi. For a brief moment, he thought he was safe, that the monster hadn¡¯t followed in his direction. But then, the sound of screams echoed in the distance, tearing through the night air and the noises were gone as suddenly as they had started. Asahi had felt a knot form in his stomach, knowing that the silence could only mean one thing ¨C everyone else was dead, and he and Tanashi were the sole survivors.

    After which, just a few seconds later he saw it. The monster. Its body was a nightmarish sight, covered head-to-toe in the bloody remains of his fallen team. It loomed over them, preparing to slash his head off with its long fingers.

    In a panic, a desperate act of sheer cowardice, a desperate move to save himself.

    It was a decision which would haunt him for the rest of his life, if he even survived this.

    With a swift and sickening motion, he thrust Tanashi into the path of the monster, using his friend¡¯s body as a shield between himself and the impending doom.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he muttered, the words an empty, hollow apology.

    Asahi ran, his heart racing, guilt clawing at his heart. The sound of Tanashi¡¯s screams echoing through the air, piercing his heart like nails.

    ¡°YOU FICKING BASTARD! I HOPE YOU ROT IN HEL--¡± Tanashi¡¯s last words were a desperate cry, a final curse spat at Asahi¡¯s retreating figure and before he could finish his sentence, he was cut short.

    The monster stared down at Tanashi, its blank and emotionless face somehow conveying a sinister glee. It extended one of its boney fingers and began to cut open Tanashi¡¯s protective suit. Its bone-like finger sliced through the material. The fabric tore open easily, as if it were mere paper against the monster¡¯s touch. Tanashi¡¯s exposed stomach was vulnerable, the chilling air biting against his skin. In that moment, Tanashi felt like a mere insect, exposed to the whims of a predator.

    No words were spoken, but Tanashi couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the monster was mocking him, savoring the moment before it struck and then what happened even Tanashi couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The monster, which had ruthlessly killed his teammates, now held him in its grasp, its fingers surprisingly gentle around him and raising him off the ground.

    The unexpected gentleness took him aback. He expected violence, pain, or even death, but the creature held him almost delicately. It turned and started walking, not chasing after Asahi but taking Tanashi in a different direction. Tanashi was left confused.

    He couldn¡¯t fathom why it had spared him, why it was carrying him like this. He tried to muster some fight, to squirm or make any attempt to break free, but the creature¡¯s grip held fast.

    As the creature carried him further, Tanashi¡¯s eyes fixed on distant sight. It was a rusted support beam, once used for structures, standing tall amidst rubble. The sight filled him with a sense of impending dread, as if the universe were toying with him.

    He could just imagine the gruesome fate that might be waiting ahead.

 The Tokyo massacre â€” 4

    The creature stopped in front of the towering metal rod, its destination in sight.

    Fear and dread coursed through him, his body frozen, knowing there was nothing he could do to escape the impending horror. He trembled, tears streaming down his face. He was helpless, unable to fight back. He took a deep, shaky breath, a final attempt at calming his racing heart. If this was the end, he didn¡¯t want it to be in fear. Closing his eyes, he exhaled slowly. He let his breath out gently, his body trembling but strangely calm. There was no point in struggling; he would face his end with as much dignity as he could. His heart ached in his chest, his life flashing before his eyes. He stopped breathing. He would rather go the easy way out than die in pain.

    The creature raised him up onto the long rod in front of it..Tanashi was about to die in a cruel way..then suddenly the creature stopped..it examined him..it waited..Tanashi, determined to meet his end without pain, held his breath until he finally lost consciousness.

    The monster¡¯s gaze seemed to bore into Tanashi¡¯s soul as it raised its free hand, grasping a rusty metal rod that lay nearby. The rod was covered in rust and grime, but its purpose was clear: it was designed for impaling.

    With a slow and deliberate motion, the monster inserted one end of the rod into the young man¡¯s abdomen. His unconscious form didn¡¯t flinch as he felt himself being slowly pierced by cold metal.

    As the rod slid deeper into his body, the young man¡¯s internal organs began to spill out.

    His intestines slithered out of his abdominal cavity, dripping with blood and viscera. Coiling around the metal shaft like snakes escaping from a basket. And his stomach contents splattered against the ground with a sickening squelch in a putrid mess of half-digested food and bile.

    The sound of tearing flesh and crunching bone filled the air as his internal organs were forced out of their natural positions. The monster¡¯s long fingers grasped and pulled, tearing apart his chest cavity like a rag doll. His ribcage cracked and splintered under the monster¡¯s grip, allowing his lungs to burst forth like deflated balloons.

    Tanashi¡¯s body began to resemble a flower in full bloom, a flower of death. His skin stretched taut over his skeletal frame, now exposed for all to see.

    Tanashi never felt it. Being unconscious had spared him from experiencing the pain.

    But Asahi, who was still alive and on the run, would not be so fortunate.

    Asahi, his heart pounding in his chest, took shelter in a desolate old house, his body trembling slightly. He found himself crying, tears streaming down his face. Tanashi had a fianc¨¦, and their wedding was imminent. He had been saving up money for months, to build a life with her.

    One more mission after this one and he would have left.

    Asahi, was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He forced himself to take several deep breaths, attempting to calm his racing heart and panicked thoughts. With trembling hands, he activated his NeuroChip, initiating a call to the police.

    The connection was made, and the voice of a dispatcher came through Asahi¡¯s earpiece, ¡°Neo-tokyo Police Emergency Dispatcher. What¡¯s your emergency?¡±

    Asahi¡¯s voice was shaky and weak. He took a moment to gather his bearings before speaking. ¡°I...I need help,¡± he managed to utter, his voice quivering. ¡°There¡¯s... there¡¯s a creature.. a monster.....it..killed...ev..everyone..¡±

    The dispatcher on the other end of the line sounded skeptical. ¡°Sir, can you please provide us with more details? What kind of animal are you talking about? Where are you and are you sure you are not drunk?¡±

    He clenched his fists, trying to maintain his composure. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, damn it!¡± he snapped.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s a monster! A giant, nightmarish creature that slaughtered my friends! I¡¯m in...I¡¯m in an old abandoned house, somewhere on the outskirts of Tokyo.¡±

    The dispatcher¡¯s tone shifted from skeptical to surprised. ¡°Sir, since the bombing of Tokyo, it¡¯s been strictly prohibited to enter the area. If you¡¯re there, it¡¯s considered unlawful. May I ask what you were doing there in the first place?¡±

    Asahi¡¯s frustration boiled over and he yelled out loudly, ¡°We are mercenaries hired by the Kusunoki Conglomerate! We had legal permission to be there! We were heading to Yokohama when the abomination attacked us. Send help, damn it!¡±

    The dispatcher was taken aback by Asahi¡¯s outburst, but his words registered. There was a brief pause before the dispatcher spoke again, ¡°Alright, sir. We¡¯re dispatching help your way. Stay where you are, and keep yourself safe. The police and emergency services will be there as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Please hurry...I¡¯m scared.¡± He leaned against the wall of the abandoned house.

    ¡°while they are on their way, can you tell us what the animal looked like?¡± The dispatcher said.

    Asahi¡¯s voice trembled as he described the creature, ¡°It wasn¡¯t an animal! It was a demon! It was dark, I couldn¡¯t see everything, but I know it stood on two legs, at least six feet tall! And its fingers...those fingers were like scythes, sharp enough to cut someone¡¯s head off!¡±

    The dispatcher seemed to have a hard time believing Asahi¡¯s account. There was a moment of silence before the dispatcher spoke again, ¡°Sir, are you sure you¡¯re not hallucinating? Demons don¡¯t exist...¡±

    He let out a bitter laugh, ¡°Hallucinating? Really? I wish I was! I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s real! If you don¡¯t believe me, send in a SAT unit, or better yet come here yourself and see!¡±

    Just then Asahi heard something outside, footsteps.

    Asahi¡¯s heart pounded against his chest, cold dread coursing through his veins. How had the creature found him? It didn¡¯t follow him, so how did it know where he was?

    ¡°How...how did it find me? It didn¡¯t follow me... did it?¡± He whispered, fear creeping up on him. The footsteps grew louder... closer... until they were right outside the door.

    Asahi¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke to the dispatcher, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s found me... I think I¡¯m... I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you must hide! Find a place to hide and stay there! Don¡¯t give up! The help is on its way!¡± but Asahi¡¯s despair had taken hold, clouding his judgment.

    Before the dispatcher could offer further advice, Asahi abruptly ended the call, refusing to engage any longer in what he perceived as a futile conversation.

    The door of the abandoned building caved in, giving way to the monstrous arrival. Asahi, still slumped on the floor, now found himself face to face with the horrifying creature. He had nowhere to run, no escape possible.

    The demon extended its long blood-soaked boney fingers towards him and lifted Asahi off the ground with ease. The creature didn¡¯t lash out with violence. Instead, it gently picked him up and started moving, carrying Asahi away.

    The monster carried Asahi away from the remnants of the old city. In a matter of minutes, they reached their destination ¨C a place of unspeakable horror.

    What greeted him was Tanash¡ª

    No.

    It was Tanashi¡¯s body, impaled on a rusted metal spike, his internal organs on the ground.

    Asahi could only ponder: would his own end be as gruesome?Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    And the answer was yes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Kazu cautiously ventured out of the old shop, cautiously making his way in the dark. Thankfully, his prosthetic arm had a built-in flashlight, offering a faint light to guide him. Despite the limited illumination, it was still sufficient for him to navigate their surroundings.

    Kazu carefully surveyed their surroundings, holding his handgun securely in his grip. With a quick message through his Neurochip, he urged Sachiko to follow suit. She emerged from the shop, clutching a knife for protection. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was better than nothing.

    They walked for a little bit, not talking physically, not knowing if the creature was following their trail again.

    They were making their way back to their truck. Running was out of the question, and escaping on foot was not an option. They needed a vehicle, and fortunately, their truck was the only functioning one they knew of. Their best hope was to reaching it as quickly as possible.

    Sachiko glanced around as they progressed, taking in the sight of the desolate streets that formed the remains of Tokyo. This was Tokyo, a city she had only heard stories about from her grandmother who had lived there and spoke fondly of the city in the past but this was her first time experiencing the devastation firsthand.

    It felt like an eternity before Kazu and Sachiko finally caught sight of their truck in the distance, its lights illuminating the otherwise dark surroundings. Relief washed over them and they ran over to it, a small victory.

    Kazu and Sachiko allowed themselves a brief moment of relief.

    They cautiously checked the area, ensuring no signs of the creature.

    Kazu made his way to the driver¡¯s seat but halted in his tracks.

    His gaze fell upon the gruesome sight before him.

    Two corpses lying lifelessly on the snowy ground surrounded by a pool of blood staining the snow crimson. He stood motionless, paying his respects to his fallen comrades.

    He muttered a soft farewell to them, hoping that wherever they were now, they were at peace.

    With a heavy heart, Kazu forced himself to turn away from the sight, he had to get moving. He knew there was no time to dwell on their loss; the creature could still be lurking nearby, waiting to pounce on them.

    He walked over and sat in the driver¡¯s seat of the truck. Kazu let out a sigh of relief. He made sure to lock all the doors. Though the creature could potentially break through the reinforced glass window, for now they were safe.

    He turned on the truck and set it back to manual as previously he had set it to automatic. The truck revved to life, its powerful engine roaring as it gained speed. Kazu stomped on the accelerator, pushing the vehicle to its limit. The speedometer climbed, reaching a dizzying 140 kh/h in mere minutes.

    Kazu managed a weary smile. They had reached their top speed of 140kph, which he hoped would be enough to outrun the creature. No animal in the world could run this fast, he assured himself. They were finally safe. Sachiko reached out to Kazu, her fingers gently resting on his shoulder. A warm smile spread across her face as she reassured him, her voice steady and confident. ¡°See? I told you, you¡¯re not going to die. We made it, Kazu.¡±

    He reached over with his prosthetic arm, gently placing his hand on hers, grateful for her support.

    But he didn¡¯t respond to Sachiko¡¯s words. Instead, he focused on the road ahead.

    Though he didn¡¯t want to dampen Sachiko¡¯s spirits, he struggled to share her optimism. Their escape from the creature was a temporary win, but the broader picture was just as bad.

    Kazu knew that returning to home would not be an option, not without facing significant backlash.

    He knew that with the loss of their highly valued employee, the megacorp would undoubtedly be furious, not because they cared about one particular individual. No, it was just to maintain an image. They would undoubtedly be questioned and blamed for the loss.

    In the worst-case scenario, they might even be imprisoned or faced with capital punishment.

    Escaping Japan was going to be hard, but compared to facing the wrath of the megacorp, it seemed a lesser evil. And Kazu knew that no one would believe his story. The story was too outlandish, too far-fetched.

    Who could believe that the megacorp employee who was supposed to be accompanying them turned into a monstrous being that slaughtered their team?

    It sounded like the plot of a horror movie, and not even a good one at that.

    But Kazu had lived it.

    As Kazu pondered the logistics of their escape, he mentally sifted through his assets. He had a small fortune in cash. Kazu¡¯s cash stash was a lifeline borne from his line of work. Hence, he had adopted the habit of opting for cash when receiving payments. It allowed him to maintain a degree of anonymity, untethering himself from digital financial trails that could potentially be used to trace him. While cash had become nearly obsolete it was still a legal means of transaction.

    In numerous black markets scattered across poorer domed cities, he was acquainted with some trustworthy acquaintances, who could discreetly sell all his assets and belongings without suspicion, taking a modest 20% cut, while he would receive the remaining earnings.

    In terms of his living arrangements, he rented an apartment, which alleviated any concerns about property liquidation.

    Moreover, he recalled a person, Mr. Nakamura capable of facilitating their departure from Japan, albeit at a steep fee.

    Mr. Nakamura operated what was basically a black market airport with great skill and secrecy. He facilitated the arrival and departure of contraband and illegal individuals into and out of Japan. From passports, visas to tickets, Nakamura had them all. All of that, for the right price of course.

    The cost of an illegal flight was high, but Kazu speculated they could opt for an older aircraft to reduce expenses. As for their final destination, he pondered their options, considering the United democratic Republic of Korea, This nation, formed after World War III. It was familiar territory, thanks to a friend he still kept in touch with.

    Kazu¡¯s thoughts were abruptly shattered as a chilling roar echoed through the night, sending shivers down their spines. ¡°KHEEEEEEEHHH¡±

    A monstrous roar that he instantly recognized ¨C the same one that haunted his nightmares. The roar of the creature who had slaughtered his team. Adrenaline surged, and he gripped the steering wheel, his eyes darting nervously around the landscape.

    The sound echoed once more, closer this time, sending Kazu and Sachiko¡¯s pulse into overdrive. Anxiety consumed Kazu; time seemed to slow as he frantically scanned for any signs of the creature¡¯s approach.

    But before he could comprehend what was happening, a violent impact shook the truck, throwing it off course. Kazu fought hard to regain control, his knuckles whitening as he held onto the steering wheel, struggling to keep the vehicle steady.

    The truck careered uncontrollably forward, the wheels skidding against the icy road. Kazu could hear the panicked screams of Sachiko beside him. He tried to calm her but his own voice trembled with fear. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he managed to say, though his own words lacked conviction.

    ¡°Hold on to something,¡± he instructed, sensing another impending collision. Indeed, as though summoned by Kazu¡¯s words, the truck was hit again, this time with even greater force. The impact sent them crashing into a nearby building.

    The truck came to a shuddering halt, its front end crumpled against the structure. Kazu shook his head, trying to clear the haze that clouded his vision from the collision. He looked over at Sachiko, relieved to find her sitting up, dazed but seemingly uninjured, apart from a few scrapes and bumps.

    Smoke billowed around them, obscuring their vision. Kazu reached out, his trembling fingers finding Sachiko¡¯s hand.

    Sachiko turned her head to look at him and when she did, the sound of her scream shattered the silence. His breath hitched in his throat as he followed her gaze to his own chest. A sharp, jagged shard of broken glass from the shattered windshield had pierced his flesh. Blood seeped out of the wound, staining his suit.

    The pain was excruciating, but Kazu gritted his teeth through it. His hand instinctively moved to slow the bleeding, his fingers tightening against the wound. Every movement sent waves of pain coursing through his body.

    ¡°Sachiko,¡± he managed to croak through the haze of pain. ¡°We... need... to... move. Now.¡± His voice trembled, his body struggling to hold on. But he knew they had no time to lose, not with that creature outside.

    He hastily checked if the truck¡¯s engine was operational. Thankfully, it still worked. But just as his relief began to take hold, a chilling sound pierced through the air from the roof of the vehicle. Something had landed on top, and it was now clawing and tearing through the metal

    Kazu¡¯s eyes darted to the heavy-duty rifle nearby, set on automatic mode and fully loaded.

    He took the heavy-duty rifle, checking its settings and ammunition count. With grim resolve, he turned to Sachiko and placed her head gently on the steering wheel. ¡°Drive,¡± he commanded, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Do not look back, no matter what.¡±

    With a swift kick, Kazu burst from the truck, the cold air hitting him as he emerged into the open.

    He stepped out, his gun aimed at the creature looming atop the vehicle. With a resolute sigh, he set the weapon to single-fire mode, his finger hovering over the trigger. Kazu aimed the rifle at the monster and fired. The bullet narrowly missed, but it succeeded in capturing the creature¡¯s attention.

    There was no turning back now. His team had paid the ultimate price, and he was willing to follow them to their fate if it meant Sachiko¡¯s survival.

    With a monstrous leap, the creature descended from the truck, its imposing form now directly facing Kazu. Kazu braced himself as the creature descended from the truck, standing ominously before him. He watched as Sachiko shifted to the driver¡¯s seat, her hands trembling while holding the steering wheel. The truck roared to life and drove off.

    As the truck sped away, Kazu watched it disappear into the distance.

    He was all alone now.

    Undeterred, Kazu fired rapidly, his gun roaring to life as he targeted the creature¡¯s exposed stomach. Ten bullets struck the same spot, yet to his horror, there was no reaction from the creature. It remained motionless, as though unaffected.

    Desperation set in as Kazu targeted the creature¡¯s head, firing three bullets in quick succession. The outcome was the same, devoid of any impact. He aimed at its sprawling limbs, three bullets per arm, three bullets per leg, but still, the creature showed no sign of injury.

    He had only five bullets left.

    The creature lunged at Kazu, its long arms stretched towards him. Instinctively, he evaded the attack, dodging its deadly claws.

    The creature¡¯s legs were now exposed, and he seized the opportunity, shooting two bullets into each leg, hoping to cripple its movement. But to his horror, the bullets merely bounced off, as if the creature was shielded by a force field. No amount of conventional weaponry seemed to be effective.

    Only one bullet remained.

 Old places old memories

    The creature attacked once more, Kazu made a desperate move, attempting to parry with his prosthetic arm. However, the creature¡¯s razor-sharp claws sliced through the metal, shattering any hope of defense.

    Kazu used that chance to fire his final bullet towards its neck but it had no effect against the creature¡¯s impenetrable hide.

    With his ammo exhausted, he found himself with only one option left: the grenade he had concealed as a failsafe. Gritting his teeth, he reached into his pocket, his fingers finding the grenade, its smooth surface cold against his touch.

    Kazu retrieved it, his fingers quivering as he held it tightly. As the creature lunged towards him again, he pulled the pin. Kazu flung the grenade at the creature, his arm trembling with the force of the throw. He watched as the explosive soared through the air.

    A sudden burst of light and sound engulfed Kazu as the grenade detonated. The shockwave sent him flying backward, his body flung against the cold, snowy ground. A small explosion rocked the area, producing a loud deafening sound and a blinding flash of light rattling Kazu¡¯s senses and obscuring his vision temporarily.

    The creature, caught in the blast, stumbled back, momentarily disoriented by the force of the explosion. His vision cleared to reveal that the creature remained standing, seemingly unscathed despite the violent explosion. A small wound marred its left arm, oozing just a few drops of blood.

    Disappointment washed over him, yet there was a glimmer of satisfaction in the fact that he had inflicted some amount of damage, even if it seemed insignificant.

    The adrenaline that had fuelled him moments ago slowly ebbed away. Though he had failed to vanquish the creature, he knew it was now only a matter of time before he would succumb to his own injuries. His arm now lay useless, and his body weakened from his wounds.

    ¡°I guess this is it,¡± he thought.

    The creature approached Kazu, towering over him with an ominous presence. Its gaze locked onto his face, seemingly scrutinizing his every feature. He could feel its rancid breath upon his face as it inspected him, as if to confirm that he was no longer a threat to it.

    He braced himself, knowing that his end would be far from merciful.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The doppelganger stared down at the lifeless body of a human (Kazu), it¡¯s corpse lay sprawled across the snow-covered ground. The head, once attached to the torso, now rested several feet away. The eyes stared blankly up at nothingness, their pupils dilated in shock. Its severed neck stump oozing a trail of dark crimson blood onto the frozen earth.

    The skull itself was crushed beyond recognition, with fragments of bone scattered about like shattered pottery. Brain matter had been splattered across the surrounding snowdrifts, forming an eerie pattern of grayish-white globs that seemed to pulse. To one side of the body lay what remained of its legs and right arm ¨C detached limbs that ended abruptly at their joints, as if they¡¯d been hacked off by some deranged butcher¡¯s knife. The stumps were slick with blood and frostbite-rimmed flesh.

    The torso itself was torn open, exposing internal organs to the biting cold. Intestines spilled out like twisted ribbons of flesh-colored silk, tangled around shattered bones and pulpy tissue. The ribcage of the human was cracked and splintered like a broken eggshell.

    A sense of failure and disappointment coursing through the doppelganger¡¯s being. It reflected on its mission, a mission it had been created for, but had ultimately failed. It had been instructed to spy on the humans, to keep an eye on them but had been discovered. In its failure to accomplish its task, it had resorted to violence, eliminating the humans in a desperate attempt to make up for its shortcomings but even then one of the human¡¯s had escaped. A utter failure.

    The doppelganger pondered what its fate would be, because he had failed his first and only mission he wanted his creator to kill him as punishment.

    The doppelganger pondered what its fate would be, because he had failed his first and only mission he wanted his creator to kill him as punishment. There was a mental link between the doppelganger and its master and it worked as a sort of homing beacon. The creature had an innate sense of where its creator was located, and it could sense its master¡¯s presence from a great distance. It was as if there was an invisible cord connecting the two and vice versa so Hayate could also sense the doppelganger¡¯s location.

    In Hollow, the link between the a creation and its creator manifested as a visualization on the mini-map within the game interface. The creator was able to see the live location of their creation in real-time, allowing them to track its movements and interact with it accordingly.

    The doppelganger began to sprint back towards its creator¡¯s location.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hayate, after concluding the interrogation with Hiroshi, teleported back to his old abandoned house in tokyo, as promised after he was done interrogating him he has indeed teleported Hiroshi near neo-tokyo so he could go back.

    Taking a seat on the edge of his bed, he stared into nothingness, allowing his thoughts to wander.

    Hayate let out a heavy sigh, Though the interrogation had provided him with answers to some of his questions, he still harboured doubts and uncertainties. There were still many unanswered questions that lingered in his mind.

    Hayate rose from the bed, a small cloud of dust rising alongside him and then settling down as quickly as it was raised up. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder over the whereabouts of the doppelganger he had sent earlier. It had been tasked with keeping an eye on them to see if any of them remembered what had happened in this house but there had been no reports from it as of yet.

    Anxiety gnawed at him as he wondered if everything was going according to plan. After all, if the mercenaries¡¯s memories were still intact it would be bad for him.

    Hayate could still sense the mental link between himself and the doppelganger, which was a relief as it indicated that everything was alright with it. It seemed to be operating just fine and he was certain that it could handle any situation that might arise. After all, He was certain that none of them were beyond level five. He had concluded that the mercenaries¡¯ levels were likely to be lower than five. While it was difficult to ascertain their exact level without the concept of ¡°levels¡± existing in this world, he had approximated it to be in the range of level 1-2. Hayate reasoned that if Hiroshi¡¯s level was 1-2 which he had made an educated guess of, then the other people¡¯s and those mercenaries¡¯ levels were likely to be similar, as the concept of training and physical activity did not significantly influence their abilities.

    Having a doppelganger around level 20 would make it effortlessly stronger than anything below level 10 due to the immense gap in power.

    Hayate considered other factors that might have impacted their levels. He speculated that soldiers, due to their intensive training and experience in combat, could potentially have higher levels than the average individual. Similarly, athletes, who were well-versed in physical activity and possessed strong physiques, may have also had slightly elevated levels.

    He sighted, the events of the last 20 minutes that had kept his thoughts consumed playing in his mind due to which he hadn''t done what he wanted to do so now that he was alone for now, he realized this would be the perfect opportunity to explore his home.

    This not only allowed him to gather information about his family, but it also provided a much-needed respite for his weary mind.

    Hayate emerged from his room and surveyed the hallway, his eyes taking in the current state of the space. It had been decades since anyone had inhabited the house, and time had taken its toll on the surroundings. Dust and cobwebs covered every surface, indicating that nobody had dared to disturb the stillness of the abandoned home. The house had a lingering musty scent. To his left, he saw a door leading to a second bathroom, directly across was a guest room, and at the very end was a large storage room. A small empty room was located to his right.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Hayate, after giving a brief glance to the rooms on the second floor, decided to descend to the ground floor. He made his way towards the staircase located at the end of the hallway and then treaded carefully down the stairs as they creaked beneath his weight. he couldn¡¯t help but notice the distinct creaking sound that emanated from the old wooden steps.

    He reached the ground and look around, everything was like how it had been.

    Hayate turned left and walked into the living room, which had accumulated a significant amount of dust and debris. The once well-decorated space now looked drab and neglected.

    Despite the clutter, the furniture was surprisingly intact, albeit covered in dust and cobwebs except for a broken mirror hanging on the wall. Hayate moved around the area, his gaze flickering over the various items scattered around the living room.

    Hayate was caught off guard when he felt something under his foot. Looking down, he discovered a torn apart picture of his family. In the middle was himself, surrounded by his mother and father.

    He stared at the photo for a while, lost in thought. Hayate wished he could go back to that moment, to see his family alive and well once more. Hayate knelt down, carefully picking up and salvaging as much as he could. He looked at the faces of his loved ones once again. Despite the passage of time, the image brought back memories and emotions that he thought he had left behind. He was transported back to those happy moments he had shared with his family, and for a brief moment, it felt like they were right there with him.

    But it was just a picture in his hand...not their flesh and blood. It was their memories, their faces forever frozen in time.

    Hayate opened his inventory, reaching into it be pulled out a seemingly mundane small leather pouch that appeared innocuous, yet held immense value ¡ª the ¡®Pouch of Hoarding¡¯ was an impressive ¡®Very Rare¡¯ ranked item. This pouch allowed him to store items under 100kg, and up to 500kg worth of items overall. Hayate swiftly picked up the photo frame from the ground and carefully placed the pieces inside it before storing both in his pouch.

    Once done, he put the pouch back in his inventory, knowing that the precious photo would be safely stored. After putting away the picture, Hayate took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for the next room. ¡°Living Room done..now for my parent¡¯s room..¡± he muttered to himself.

    Hayate walked over to the rightmost side of the living room and stood in front of his parents room¡¯s door. He reached for the door handle, but the door wouldn¡¯t budge ¨C it must have been locked.

    Frustrated, he shook the handle a few times, but it didn¡¯t budge. With a sigh, he muttered to himself, ¡°Locked..it would be too easy otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± He stepped back and examined the door. Maybe he could pick the lock? Or he could just kick the door down. But as he pondered his options, he decided against damaging the door. This house is his childhood home, memories and emotions tied to it, he couldn¡¯t just damage it.

    Hayate let out a deep sigh, his hand still resting on the door handle. He took a step back and surveyed his options. He could either pick the lock or try to find the key, but he had no idea where to start with that. As he continued mulling this over, he suddenly had an idea.

    Hayate remembered he had an item in his possession called ¡°Arthur¡¯s key,¡± a ¡°very-rare¡± artifact type item that functioned like a special key. It was a item that appeared deceptively ordinary, looking like a brass key but held surprisingly powerful magical properties. What made it special was its limited daily usage. Five times a day, he could cast either [Arcane Lock], a 4th tier spell used by thief classes to protect things, of [Arcane Unlock], its twin like spell to release something that was locked by Arcane Lock. If the daily usage limit was exceeded, the key would be destroyed. This would only work on a non-enchanted/non-magical lock.

    Hayate had received ¡°Arthur¡¯s key¡± from a friend, Mitsui mochizuki, who went by the in-game name xiaosha. As far as he could remember she was half Chinese and half Japanese in real life. He vaguely remembered her mentioning that she grew up in Shanghai, China, but moved to Tokyo when she was just 8 years old. He also knew that she played as a thief class in Hollow, but the exact name of the class eluded him.

    Hayate reminiscenced about a session he had shared with Mitsui, as it was a late night and they had been playing together as a duo. At the time, he was level 80 and focused on grinding to reach level 100. Meanwhile, Mitsui, who was also playing with him, mentioned that she had upcoming exams and wouldn¡¯t be able to play much for a while. As a ¡°thief¡± class, she was crucial for the party, as she could unlock doors and other locked areas effectively. Before logging out, Mitsui gave Hayate her ¡°Arthur¡¯s key¡±, an item that allowed her to unlock doors but she didn¡¯t need it as her skills could do it for her. Although Hayate didn¡¯t require it then, a matter had come up which made him lose interest in playing at that time. And in the process, he had stored the key in his inventory, forgetting about it.

    Hayate took out the key from his inventory. As he clutched the key, he noticed his hands trembling ever so slightly. Hayate inserted the key into the lock, casting the [arcane unlock] spell. The lock clicked, opening the door to his parent¡¯s bedroom. He pushed the door open and entered his parent¡¯s bedroom, shrouded in darkness. He couldn¡¯t see a thing. After putting away Arthur¡¯s key, He casted [mini-sun],¡± a tier 2 spell that created a floating mini-sun that illuminated the space. It conjured a tiny orb of light in the middle of the room. As the miniature sun lit up the space, Hayate could see more clearly now, the familiar surroundings illuminated in a bright yellow glow.

    He took a moment to survey the room, taking in the sight of his parents¡¯ room after so many years had passed while for him, he has just seen it yesterday.

    The room was still furnished with the same furniture he remembered. The bed was neatly made, with the blankets and pillows arranged tidily on top. The wardrobe in the corner still held the same clothes that his parents used to wear. The room felt almost frozen in time, as if his parents had merely stepped out for a brief moment and would be back any second.

    Hayate spotted a few items he had made for them when he was younger, now collecting dust in the corner.

    Dust covered everything.

    Although the room was tidied, but there were a few items out of place. Hayate¡¯s gaze fell upon a single framed picture of himself as a child. This image made him stop in his tracks. His eyes locked with those of his younger self.

    He wasn¡¯t even human anymore.

    He was no longer human, not biologically.

    Hayate felt like a stranger in his own home.

    Hayate snapped out of his melancholic thoughts as he slapped himself, bringing himself back to reality. There was no time to wallow in self-pity. Though he knew his emotions would catch up him later. He started a meticulous search, examining every corner of the room. There had to be something left.

    He started with the bedside table next to the bed. It was just as he remembered it, a simple wooden table with a drawer. He opened the drawer and found a few items: a small notebook, a pen, and a hairbrush. He picked up the notebook, flipping through the pages to see if there was anything interesting. Nothing stood out to him, so he put it back.

    Next, Hayate turned his attention to the closet. It was a large, built-in wardrobe with two sliding doors. Hayate opened the closet, and to his surprise, the clothes were still hanging there. They had aged and were covered in dust, but they were still present. He saw a few dresses and suits. There wasn¡¯t much to be found here. Hayate¡¯s parents had apparently not been very materialistic.

    Hayate rummaged through the pile of clothes on the lower shelf. Among them, he found an old diary. It was his old diary from high-school.

    Hayate picked up the old diary and held it in his hands. The cover was worn and had a few minor tears. He opened it and flipped through the pages and then closed it and put it on his parents bed. He would read it in just a moment.

    After leaving the diary on the bed, Hayate continued his search. He turned his attention to the dresser near the closet. He rummaged through it, but it was mostly empty except for a few items of jewellery, some old family photos. Hayate decided to take the old photos for safekeeping.

    Hayate then searched through the rest of the room, going through the drawers, and under the bed. He found some interesting stuff. Like a small box with old, broken jewellery that had once belonged to his mom and dad, and several picture books. But nothing of real interest.

    The last place he decided to check was under the mattress of the bed.

    Hayate picked up the mattress of the double bed and found several objects hidden beneath it. Well more like several of one thing. Documents.

    Hayate sifted through the multitude of folders beneath the bed. The paperwork was old, the edges frayed and some pages were yellowed with age. The documents ranged from old financial records to medical reports and his birth certificate, he picked it up.

    As he held old faded document, he read his birth certificate. His full name ¡ª hayate sato, date of birth ¡ª 1/1/2004, hospital of birth, the names of his parents, and other details he already knew. He put it back. The rest of the documents were useless. They were all just records of bills and other transactions, none of them seemed to hold any importance.

    After searching the rest of the documents he found something that caught his eye a ¡°death certificate¡±

    Hayate picked up the death certificate that had been hidden under the mattress. The document¡¯s date read 4/12/2028. It was his mother¡¯s date of death and the cause of death..hanging herself by a rope. Hayate threw the paper away from his hands.

    Hayate¡¯s heart sank as he looked at the death certificate again. His mother, the kind and loving woman who was always there for him, had taken her life on April 12th, 2028. Hayate¡¯s has been transported to the future on November 20th, 2024. Then if he had disappeared it would have been...4 years since he disappeared.

    Hayate felt a lump in his throat. His mother¡¯s cause of death, the details on the death certificate were enough to prove how much emotional pain she must have been in.

    He clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. He wanted to scream, to cry, but no sound escaped his lips. He felt the urge to break something, maybe the bed or just slam it with his fist. He took a deep breath to compose himself. Hayate knew that nothing would change the past, but why? Why had his mother done this? Was his disappearance the cause?

    Hayate went to his parent¡¯s bed and sat on the edge, staring blankly at the death certificate he was holding. This was all his fault. He had caused his parents to suffer for four years. It was his fault that his mother had taken her life.

 Clean up

    He had gone missing and left his parents behind, and now his mom...he couldn¡¯t even imagine what his father must have gone through.

    Hayate had expected his parents to have died of old age but never anticipated that his mother had taken her own life. It was him who made his mother despair. If he hadn¡¯t disappeared, she wouldn¡¯t have killed herself. He had no one to blame but himself. Hayate closed his eyes, as the guilt, anger, and sadness washed over him. He desperately wanted to rewind time, to go back in time and stop it from ever happening but even through he knew 500 spells, had hundreds of items. Sadly, he had no such magic to go back in time. What was the use of such great power when he couldn¡¯t even get what he truly wants.

    Hayate felt lost, defeated. He was powerful but powerless. He had all the strength in the world but was utterly incapable of helping those he loved.

    He wanted to cry, to scream but no tears came. Instead he felt an immense pain in his chest. A pain that he couldn¡¯t shake off. And to make matters worse, the guilt would eat at Hayate with every passing day. He was responsible for his mother¡¯s suffering. He knew he would blame himself and he knew he would continue to do it for the rest of his life.

    After what felt like an eternity, Hayate finally stood up. Hayate couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He needed to do something to distract himself. He couldn¡¯t bear to stay in this house any longer. He would go crazy if he remained here. He left his parents¡¯ room without even a second glance, leaving the his diary and certificate behind alongside some photo¡¯s on the bed. He would collect them later.

    Hayate power walked out of the room and ran straight for the door to exit the house. As soon as he walked out the front door, the cold wind hit his face, causing his hair to sway and the snow fell gently on his shoulders, as if trying to console him. Hayate didn¡¯t pay it much attention as he couldn¡¯t feel the cold.

    He took a deep breath, letting the air fill his lungs. He wanted the cold to numb his feelings, to ease his suffering even if for a moment. As he looked up at the grey sky, a sense of emptiness washed over him. He felt alone in the world.

    Hayate needed an outlet. Without warning, he let out a powerful kick, targeting the ground with all his force. The force of his kick made the snow covering the ground tremble and shake as if an earthquake had just struck and it send snow flying up into the air. Despite the snow covering the ground, Hayate was certain that his kick had left cracks in the earth.

    It was a reminder of his immense strength, a strength that felt alien to him. He was not accustomed to such raw power. The force of the impact had been incredibly strong. He had not meant to put that much power into his kick, it was an impulse. He had simply wanted to vent his fury and frustration, and it had manifested in a burst of raw, uncontrolled strength.

    As he stood there, Hayate couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Ha..ha..ha,¡± It was an emotionless laugh, devoid of any real humour. Hayate had forced the laugh out of his dry throat, the reason for this laugh was one he didn¡¯t know. Perhaps, it was because he was laughing at himself or he was laughing at the absurdity of his situation. The absurdity of being able to shatter the ground with a simple kick, the absurdity of having powers beyond human comprehension. The power he possessed was both a blessing and a curse.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why he had done something so pointless, but perhaps it was a way of his mind trying to process the pain. Even laughter was better than crying, wasn¡¯t it?

    As he was staring at the ground lost in his thoughts, he was interrupted by the arrival of the doppelganger. In its human form, Hiroshi, it approached Hayate and bowed in front of him, paying his respects to his creator.

    Hayate felt a pang of annoyance at the sight of Hiroshi¡¯s doppelganger. He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by its presence, especially at a moment like this. ¡°What do you want and what¡¯re doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on the mercenaries?¡± He snapped, feeling a sudden urge to punch the doppelganger.

    Despite his anger, he couldn¡¯t help but find irony in his words. Perhaps he was just venting his frustration and anger on his doppelganger, since he couldn¡¯t take it out on himself. His anger gave way to a weary sigh, as he slumped down into the snow. The wind blew gently, causing the snowflakes to dance around him. Hayate sat in silence for a moment, his eyes fixed on the sky above. There was something beautiful about the snow, how it could blanked everything and make the world appear pristine and unmarred.

    The doppelganger¡¯ spoke.

    ¡°I was discovered and had to kill the mercenaries.¡±

    The doppelganger¡¯s words hit Hayate like a slap to the face. ¡°Failed? The mercenaries found out about you and you killed them? What were you thinking?¡± He snapped as he rose to his feet. Hayate was not that surprised though. He had been foolish to expect that the mercenaries would remain oblivious to its presence for long. However, he had not anticipated the doppelganger¡¯s ruthlessness. He had expected it to retreat and return to him with information, not to resort to murder. He couldn¡¯t help but blame himself for the entire ordeal and he was angry.

    ¡°Why? Why would you kill them? I told you to keep an eye on them, not kill them!¡±

    Hayate couldn¡¯t understand why his doppelganger, a being he had created and given life, had acted in such a rash way. He had specifically instructed it to observe the mercenaries and report back, not to engage in combat or murder. The thought that his doppelganger could be so unpredictable was unsettling, to say the least. Hayate decided to probe further.

    ¡°Why did you kill them? Did they attack you first? And if they did attack you, why didn¡¯t you retreat?¡±

    The doppelganger remained silent for a few moments, as if its programming was calculating what to say. Eventually, it responded, its voice flat and devoid of emotion.

    ¡°They attacked me,¡± it replied simply. Hayate was unconvinced. Yes, they had been mercenaries, which technically made them killers too, but that was different. They were human, with families, lives, and futures. His doppelganger, on the other hand, was an entity he had created. It didn¡¯t have anything of sorts.

    Hayate let out a sigh in a mixture of exhaustion and exasperation. The situation was getting more complicated by the second. Hayate was not an idiot. He knew that the mercenaries had had no choice but to attack the doppelganger. They were killers, trained professionals who knew that the doppelganger was a threat to them. They acted on instinct and survival, something Hayate could not fault them for. They were mercenaries, but they were also human. They reacted exactly as he would have in their situation.

    Still, there was no excuse for the doppelganger to kill them in cold blood. It had the means to retreat and escape, yet it chose to extinguish lives instead. Hayate couldn¡¯t believe that he was feeling sympathy for some nameless killers, yet he couldn¡¯t help but see them as the victims in this situation. There were families and loved ones waiting for them, and now they would never return. Hayate felt a surge of rage, mostly directed at himself.

    He had been foolish to create the doppelganger without setting clear boundaries and limitations on its actions. He had simply given it life and let it loose with just a simple order. Next time, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. However, right now, Hayate needed to focus on the present.

    ¡°And what did you do with the mercenaries¡¯ corpses? Did you just leave them there?¡± After a pause, the doppelganger answered, it¡¯s voice as emotionless as ever. ¡°Yes, I left them there.¡±

    Hayate ran his hands through his hair, his expression shifting to one of frustration and disbelief. It was foolish. No, foolish was an understatement. It was utterly careless to kill the mercenaries and not even bother to take care of their corpses. Who knew what might happen if they were discovered? A manhunt for the killers would ensue. Hayate didn¡¯t know what technology was in this world right now but he had learned of neurochip¡¯s a few moments ago from Hiroshi and if they were intact and could be examined he didn¡¯t know but it wasn¡¯t the best choice of options, even a dumb murderer back in his time would know to dispose of the bodies.

    Still, it was too late to do anything now. Hayate knew that the doppelganger was unable to feel anything, neither regret nor empathy, so lecturing it would be pointless. It would not understand why his actions were wrong and it would probably do the same thing again given the chance. Hayate then came up with a plan in mind, he had the first mission for Hiroshi.

    Hayate contemplated what to do with the doppelganger, who was now standing motionless, awaiting further instructions. Given the reckless and violent nature of the doppelganger, it was clear that it was not fit for any further missions or tasks. Hayate knew that he wasn¡¯t the most virtuous of people, but he couldn¡¯t stand to be in the presence of something that was so blatantly a murderer.

    The doppelganger was about to say something but hayate cut it before it could even begin and clapped his hands. The doppelganger¡¯ disappeared, no. It died.

    Hayate felt a small pang of remorse, but immediately suppressed it. The doppelganger had been nothing more than a tool, a creation with no real consciousness or feelings.

    Now he has to clean up this mess.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hiroshi sighed, as he took one of the expensive wine bottles and placed it to his lips, drinking deeply before he set the bottle back onto the table. The wine was of excellent quality but it did little to lighten his troubled mind.

    Hiroshi sat in a luxurious hotel room, staring blankly at the wall. This hotel was one of the most luxurious places in Neo-tokyo, with plush upholstery, soft carpeting, and elegant furnishings. The walls were adorned with high-quality reproductions of famous paintings, giving the space a touch of class but it didn¡¯t matter. He sighed again.

    He had once been a free man, a master of his own destiny. Now, he was serving a demon; a creature from deep within the depths of hell. And why? Just so he could survive.

    It was a pitiful existence for Hiroshi. He was a victim and an accomplice of his own fate. He had willingly sold his soul to save his own skin. It was a selfish act, one that he would likely regret for the rest of his life. Hiroshi knew that he shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for himself, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He hated himself for his weakness but he was a coward. He couldn¡¯t die there. He was afraid of death.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Hiroshi couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lucifer (hayate), his new master. He didn¡¯t know what the demon¡¯s plans were for him, nor did he care to know. Lucifer had made his role clear: to be his servant. Hiroshi was nothing more than a puppet in Hayate¡¯s grand scheme. He was a means to an end, a tool for the demon to use as he saw fit.

    Another thing Hiroshi was terrified of was Lucifer¡¯s power. No, magic. He had witnessed first-hand the power and abilities of his new master. He had seen Lucifer teleport, use mind control, erase memories, and heal wounds with a snap of his fingers. All of these were beyond human comprehension, magic. Hiroshi had no idea what other powers Lucifer possessed, and he didn¡¯t want to find out. The thought of what the demon could do to him or others made his blood run cold.

    Hiroshi reached for a wine bottle on the table, not bothering to pour it in a glass. He lifted it to his lips and drank the sweet alcohol in one gulp. Some of it spilled down the side of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t care. Hiroshi was in a bind. He was supposed to be in Yokohama right now, but instead he was sitting in a hotel room in Neo-Tokyo with a full wine bottle in his hand, dreading the thought of having to explain his situation to his superior. He contemplated what story to tell his superior, knowing that any explanation must be believable. Perhaps he could say that slum dwellers or gangsters from the slums near Yokohama had attacked him and the mercenaries, and that he had somehow managed to escape. But then, what about Kazu and the others? They were still alive, and he knew he needed to get to them before anyone else did so they didn¡¯t tell a different story.

    What a headache. Hiroshi took another swig of the wine, feeling the alcohol burn its way down his throat.

    Just then hiroshi felt a strange feeling, as if someone was trying to contact him through his Neurochip. It was a familiar feeling, one he had experienced before when someone called him and his Neurochip activated. He knew that his Neurochip would normally activate at such a moment, giving him the identity of the caller. But Hiroshi felt nothing, his chip remained dormant.

    Confused and startled, he did the only thing he could think of ¨C he mentally picked up the call in his mind. And then, he heard the dreaded voice of Lucifer, saying ¡°Hello?¡±

    Hiroshi¡¯s heart jumped to his throat as he heard Lucifer¡¯s voice. He had hoped to never hear that voice again, but here it was, invading his mind like a sickness. He thought that since Lucifer didn¡¯t have a neurochip. I mean who would implant it in someone like him. Instead, Lucifer was using some form of telepathy or magic to communicate with him directly. Hiroshi felt a shiver run down his spine. He hated the thought of being connected to Lucifer like this, but there was nothing he could do about it. He forced himself to respond, knowing that he had no choice. ¡°Yes, master? What is it that you need?¡± He tried to sound as respectful as possible, but he couldn¡¯t hide the tremor in his voice.

    ¡°those mercenaries who were with you have died. Dispose of their bodies and cover it up make up a story or anything you want.¡±

    Hiroshi let out a deep breath as he processed Lucifer¡¯s instruction. He had known deep down that those mercenaries were most likely dead, but hearing the confirmation in Lucifer¡¯s cold, emotionless tone made him feel ill. ¡°Yes, master, I¡¯ll dispose of their bodies and make up a story to cover it up. Is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± And with that, the voice was gone, disappearing from Hiroshi¡¯s mind as quickly as it had appeared.

    He felt bad for Kazu and the others who had worked for him, and he had a certain level of respect for them. He had hired them quite a few times, and maybe even considered them specially Kazu as a friend. And now they were dead. The thought made Hiroshi feel sick to his stomach. But in a way, it also made his lie easier.

    Since they were dead, he could spin a story that they had all died while protecting him from the gangsters who had attacked them, and that he had managed to escape in the chaos.

    He knew that this lie might not hold up under too much scrutiny, but he hoped that no one would ask too many questions. It would buy him some time, and perhaps he could think of a better plan later.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sachiko was driving as fast as she could, tears streaming down her face as she pushed the limits of her vehicle¡¯s speed. She couldn¡¯t believe that everyone was dead, including Kazu, the man she had a crush on. He had stayed behind to buy time for her, a heroic act that she would always remember.

    She was beyond the slums now, nearing Yokohama, where her friend lived.

    She had lost everything.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do or where to go, but her friend¡¯s house seemed like the only option.

    After a while Sachiko finally arrived at her friend¡¯s house in the Chinatown area of Yokohama. She parked her truck in a nearby alley and made her way deeper into it. Sachiko walked down the narrow alleyway, her footsteps echoing on the wet pavement. The narrow valley was small, squeezed between two medium-rise buildings that mostly housed apartments. She climbed up a flight of stairs and reached a smaller apartment floor with around eight doors. Without hesitation, she walked over to the first door, numbered 101, and knocked loudly.

    ¡°Please be home,¡± she whispered to herself as she waited. Anxiety rose within her as she wondered if her friend was even there. It was possible that she was out doing something or simply not home. But she had nowhere else to go.

    Just as she prepared to knock again, the door creaked open, and her friend peeked out. ¡°Sachiko?¡± He asked, his voice filled with surprise. The person who said that was Yamada sato.

    Yamada was a young Police Officer in training and was 25 years old. She stood at an impressive height of 5¡¯10¡±(which was a bit tall according to Japanese standards) and was a bit muscular, likely due to her regular exercise routine. She was a woman with pale skin, long purple-dyed hair which stopped just above her stomach, and purple lenses to match. On this particular day, she was wearing a black crop top shirt with a glitching heart design, revealing her midriff and showing off her pierced navel. The rest of her outfit completed the look, with the addition of black stockings that reached up to her upper thighs and a pair of black panties.

    Yamada opened the door wider and gestured for Sachiko to come inside. ¡°Sachiko, what are you doing here?¡± She inquired, her voice laden with concern as she stepped aside to allow her friend to enter. Sachiko didn¡¯t even bother with a greeting. She pushed past Yamada and collapsed onto the couch, her body trembling with a mix of fear and sadness. Yamada was taken aback by her friend¡¯s sudden arrival and state, but she quickly composed herself. She closed the door firmly behind Sachiko and approached the distraught girl cautiously.

    Yamada nodded, ¡°Of course, come in. Tell me what happened.¡± She led the way into her cozy little apartment, motioning for Sachiko to sit down.

    Yamada¡¯s apartment was a quaint one-bedroom space, modest in size. There was a small kitchen, a compact bathroom and a living room which was modest in size, with a worn-out couch positioned at its center. Facing an ancient 60-inch TV from around 2070 which was very outdated by modern standards. The atmosphere was warm, thanks to the integrated heating system, and the walls were adorned with projections of three-dimensional animated portraits. It looked quite tidy on the surface however, the mess on the floor told a different story. Clothes were scattered haphazardly across the room, and empty packets of various instant-cook foods and canned drinks littered the floor.

    Sachiko followed her inside and perched herself on the edge of a couch. She took a deep breath, preparing herself to recount the harrowing events of the night. ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s bad, Yamada,¡± she began, her voice shaky. ¡°The mission went wrong...really wrong.¡±

    As Sachiko was about to speak, Yamada rose from her seat and strode into the kitchen area, returning with two chilled cans of beer in her hands. She handed one to Sachiko. ¡°It will help calm your nerves, girly.¡± She said reassuringly. ¡°Drink up.¡± Sachiko accepted the can gratefully. The condensation from it chilling her fingers. She took a sip, feeling the cool liquid slide down her throat. The slight buzz she felt from the alcohol did seem to settle her nerves a bit. ¡°Now,¡± Yamada said, sitting down next to her and placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Tell me what happened. Let it all out.¡±

    Sachiko nodded, taking another deep breath to steady herself. With Yamada supporting her, she recounted to her the events of the night, sparing no detail. She told her about the mission, the attack, the monster who killed them all, how it could shapeshift, the deaths of all her friends, and finally, the sacrifice Kazu had made to ensure she could escape.

    When she finishes, she was in tears again. Her entire body trembling. Yamada put an arm around her, pulling her in close for a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said softly. ¡°I know...i should say this..but are you sure it happened....Also you were in a mercenary group? Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡±

    Sachiko nodded weakly, leaning into Yamada¡¯s embrace. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said miserably. ¡°It really happened. And...and yes, I was in a mercenary group. I never told you because...well, it¡¯s kinda dangerous, you know? I never wanted to put you in harm¡¯s way too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a police officer in training for god¡¯s sake.¡±

    Sachiko hiccupped, feeling the exhaustion start to seep in. She was right¡ªYamada¡¯s job was arguably as dangerous, but her¡¯s was more risky. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± she murmured. ¡°But still, I just...I didn¡¯t want you to worry, or get involved in any way.¡±

    Yamada stroked her hair soothingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sachiko,¡± she reassured her. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Yamada then withdrew a gun she kept hidden within the couch cushions. She waved it threateningly, her face hardened, as if daring anyone to mess with her or Sachiko.

    Sachiko looked up at Yamada, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Is that your way of making me feel safe?¡±

    Yamada shrugged, putting the gun away and laughing along with her. ¡°What can I say? I take my home security very seriously, especially when a lady as pretty as myself is living alone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, i get it, you¡¯re a total babe. Now give me another beer, I¡¯m gonna need it to get through this night.¡± Yamada chuckled, getting up from her seat to fetch another couple of cans from the fridge. She returned with them, handing one to Sachiko. ¡°Now..don¡¯t feel bad but..it¡¯s really hard to belive your story..how can a..monster like that exist..¡±

    Sachiko took a large swig of beer, wincing at the taste. ¡°I know it sounds crazy,¡± she sighed. ¡°But I swear it¡¯s the truth. I saw that thing myself, with my own eyes. It was around 6ft tall. It could shapeshift, into a human too.¡± She shuddered as the memories flashed back into her mind.

    She took another gulp of beer, her hand trembling slightly. ¡°It was...terrifying...and strong...and super fast..Kazu was driving our truck at...140km/h..which was its top speed..and it somehow still managed to catch up to us.¡±

    ¡°It killed everyone so easily!¡± She burst out, slamming the can down on the table next to her spilling all the beer. ¡°A few bullets weren¡¯t even scratching it!¡±

    ¡°And that smell!¡± Sachiko continued, her voice wavering. ¡°It was like decay..blood...rot! It¡¯s still in my nose...¡± She shook her head, trying to clear the odour¡¯s memory from her senses. ¡°Ugh! I can¡¯t take it...I feel sick...,¡± She buried her face in her hands.

    Just then Sachiko felt a sharp pain in her neck, followed by a faint prickling sensation that spread throughout her body. She turned her head slightly, catching a glimpse of a small syringe in Yamada¡¯s hand. Before she could say anything, her vision blurred and darkness engulfed her, pulling her into unconsciousness.

    ¡°What..?¡± was all she managed to mutter before succumbing to the drug¡¯s effects.

    She slumped forward slightly, her body limp as a rag doll. Yamada caught her, preventing her from falling off the couch. What Yamada had just injected was a strong anaesthetic that was usually used for dental procedures into Sachiko¡¯s bloodstream, rendering her unconscious in a matter of seconds. She then picked up Sachiko¡¯s unconscious form, draping her over her shoulder, and carried her to her bedroom, laying her gently on her bed.

    Yamada sighed, pulling up a chair and sitting down next to the unconscious form of Sachiko. Yamada watched as her friend slept, her expression softening. Sure, she hated the fact that she had to drug her like this, but she had no choice. She needed to understand the situation and see what really happened.

    Yamada then quickly connected a long, thin cable from her computer to Sachiko¡¯s neuro-jack port which was in her nape. The connection was made with a soft beep, and the computer screen flickered to life as data flooded the display. This was a process called neuro-hack. It allowed Yamada to access to Sachiko¡¯s neurochip and neural pathways so that she could review past events.

    Yamada knew everything about hacking because of her late uncle. He was a cyber criminal...but she didn¡¯t approve of it. However, his knowledge often came in handy. In fact, she learnt it mostly from him, visiting him every now and then, watching his actions while he taught her about it when she was in her early 20s. Unfortunately, that skill ended up being his undoing.

    He had hacked into a major megacorp employee¡¯s neurochip and managed to infiltrate their network. But somewhere along the line, he was traced and his location was discovered by the megacorp. Desperate to avoid capture, he had opened fire on his assailants. Caught in the exchange, he was killed by their return fire. After her uncle¡¯s untimely demise, she eventually inherited his equipment and apartment, which she had converted into her cozy hideout.

    This was a memory...best forgotten.

 An old friend

    Hayate had used a 4th tier spell known as ¡°[Greater Sending]¡±. The spell took 2 seconds to cast, and it had an infinite range. Normally, it would have cost 4MP, but for Hayate, who¡¯s items cut that cost, it was effortless. It was a powerful telepathic spell. When cast, it allowed Hayate to make a mental connection/call to any creature or player he was familiar with. Then that being would hear his message in their mind. If they recognized him, they could choose to accept or decline his call.

    If declined, the spell would end. Unlike traditional communication methods, the spell did not use verbal or physical means to transmit the message. Instead, it directly connected to the mind of the recipient, allowing them to hear Hayate¡¯s words as distinct as if they were spoken aloud. The spell had no range limitation, meaning that Hayate could communicate with individuals regardless of the distance that separated them.

    When the spell was casted and the connection had been made, Hayate had issued his first commands. He tried to keep his tone firm but fair, not wanting to come off as bossy or overly demanding. Hiroshi was a skilled professional megacorp employee, he could handle it.

    Hayate knew that Hiroshi would take care of the clean-up. It was a small mercy, a little less worry for Hayate to deal with on top of everything else. He sighed, a weary expression on his face. This was just the beginning...

    Looking back at his old house, Hayate felt a tightness in his chest. The sight triggered so many memories of happier times. He knew he couldn¡¯t bear to stay there any longer, not now..the longer he stayed here the more he would think about what had happened. With a sigh, he returned inside and started collecting important items. He picked up his old diary and some family photographs. He also retrieved all the documents from his parents¡¯ bed, put them into one of his pouches of hoarding and tossed it into his inventory.

    He had to admit, the pouch of hoarding was quite handy. Being able to carry around so much stuff without weighing himself down was incredibly useful. With everything that he deemed important, Hayate was now ready to leave. He took a deep breath and stepped out of the house once more, this time for the last time..sure he would return soon but not right now.

    Hayate paused, trying to think of where to go next. He couldn¡¯t find any trace of his parent well specifically his dad..nor could he find out where his dad or mom were buried. That left..his grandparents. ¡°Nope,¡± Hayate thought, shaking his head. He was 100% sure that both of them were already 6ft under. His friends were an option, but most of them were his age so they should be 105-106...nope, not an option. But there was one possibility he hadn¡¯t yet explored ¨C Taro Nishihara. Taro was the youngest of his circle of friends and was only 15 back in 2024. Based on the math, he should now be 100 years old. Despite his age, Hayate couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Taro might be the one person who could still be alive

    Sure, he might be on his deathbed, but that¡¯s better than nothing. Besides, if anyone could provide him with some much-needed insight into what happened after he ¡°disappeared¡±, it would likely be him. Hayate mentally traced his steps, trying to recall where Taro lived. He wasn¡¯t the best in the group when it came to directions or remembering addresses, but he had to try. He knew that Taro¡¯s family owned a noodle shop in Shinjuku, Tokyo. However it was highly likely that Taro no longer lived in that location. Because Tokyo was nuked..and it was a ghost city now. Perhaps by now he might be residing in a nursing home given his age. Hayate didn¡¯t even know if nursing homes existed right now.

    Hayate then remembered something, how could he be so stupid. Of course how should he forget about it. What Hayate was thinking about was ¡°[wish].¡± The 8th/divine tier spell [wish] was one of the most powerful form of magic there was in ¡°Hollow¡±. This spell, inspired by Dungeons and Dragons, granted the caster the ability to fulfill any desire. However, he was unsure if it would work in this world.

    [Wish] spell had multiple uses and they were ¡ª It allowed the caster to replicate any spell of 7th tier or lower without needing any other components or materials.

    Alternatively, the caster could create one object worth up to 2 million gold coins that wasn¡¯t a magical item, with the object¡¯s dimensions limited to a maximum of 100 feet in all directions. The object would appear in an unoccupied space nearby. There were four other effects too.

    The caster could heal up to 25 creatures within sight, fully restoring their hit points and curing any status effects.

    The caster could grant resistance to a certain type of damage to up to ten creatures within sight.

    The caster could grant immunity to a single spell or one instance of a magical effect to up to ten creatures within sight, lasting for 8 hours.

    And then there was the final effect which rewrote realty. This last effect allowed the caster to undo a single recent action, forcing the opponent to repeat it again. For instance, if an opponent succeeded in dodging an attack, the caster could undo that action and make the opponent dodge the attack once more. This effect could also be used to undo enemy critical hits or a friend¡¯s failed spell. However, in competitive battle situations where the spell was used, the effect would be reviewed by an automated bot. The bot would monitor the battle and determine whether the caster¡¯s wish was valid. If the conditions for using the spell were met, the bot would intervene in the battle and allow the wish to happen.

    For example, if the caster wished to win a duel, the bot would end the duel in their favor. Similarly, wishing to find a legendary or mythical item would teleport the caster to the current location of the item¡¯s owner if they agreed to the teleportation request.

    Hayate hesitated. [Wish] was a powerful spell, but it came with a high cost. Once cast, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any 8th or 7th tier spells for the rest of the day. It was a gamble. If he didn¡¯t get the desired outcome, he would basically be helpless till tomorrow.

    As Hayate pondered over what to do, an idea struck him. What if...what if he used [Wish] to bring back his parents and friends? Sure, he hadn¡¯t tried it in this world yet, so he wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, but the mere possibility was enough to make his heart race. He knew the costs were high. If it failed, he would be without any strong spells for the rest of the day. But this chance...it was worth it. Maybe just maybe, he could have his loved ones back again.

    Hayate took a deep breath, centering himself. He closed his eyes, focusing his mind, and pronounced the spell [I wish for my mom to come back to life in front of me]. As the words left his lips, there was an odd moment of nothingness. Hayate opened his eyes, expecting to see his mother. But there was nothing. The white glow, a usual indicator of a successful cast, was nowhere. No one was standing in front of him. He stared, stunned. It hadn¡¯t worked.

    He shook his head and sighed heavily. ¡°It was a fool¡¯s hope,¡± he muttered to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He had wanted so badly to see his mother again, to hold her in his arms and feel her familiar embrace. He had hoped and prayed that the spell would be strong enough to bring his mother back from the dead. But alas, the universe seemed unwilling to grant him that small mercy.

    Hayate couldn¡¯t contain his emotions any longer.

    He screamed out his frustration to the void surrounding him.

    ¡°FUUUUUUCCKKKK!!!¡±

    His void echoed through the empty street.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Goddammit! Why can¡¯t I have my mother back!? Why can¡¯t I have any of them back? This is absolute bullshit! I just wanted them back!¡±

    He kicked at a rock on the ground, sending it flying far away in the distance.

    It wasn¡¯t just his mother who he wanted back. He wanted his dad and friends back too. He wanted to see their smiling faces again, to hear their laughter and share their joy. But it seemed that no amount of desire or wishing could bring them back.

    He wanted to scream, rage, cry, throw a temper tantrum...anything to let out the emotional turmoil he felt inside. But what good would that do? It wouldn¡¯t bring his mother back. It wouldn¡¯t take away the feeling of emptiness in his heart. It was only a brief reprieve from the pain. Hayate felt hollow.

    Hayate couldn¡¯t fathom why [Wish] had failed. The spell should have worked. He had wished for his mother to return to life in front of him, but the spell hadn¡¯t even activated. Why? It didn¡¯t make sense. Hayate tried to figure out why. He remembered that in ¡°Hollow¡±, if someone died and another person used any resurrection spell on them, they would get a notification asking whether they wanted to come back to life. If they chose no, no matter how powerful the spell, they wouldn¡¯t wake up. Could it be that his mother had rejected resurrection?

    If that were true, it would be a bitter truth for Hayate to accept. It meant that his mother had consciously decided not to come back to life. Was it because she didn¡¯t want to leave the world of the dead behind? Or was it because she believed it was her time to move on? Whatever the reason, it cut deep into Hayate¡¯s heart. He had longed so much to see his mother again, to hug her one more time, but now it seemed as if that wish was not meant to be.

    Hayate had reached his limit. He decided to stop for now and continue tomorrow. In the morning, he would try [Wish] again to revive his father. Later, he would investigate the possibility of time-travel using [wish]. As for now, he was in a tight spot. For the next 24 hours, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any 8th or 7th tier spells. However, thankfully ¨C [Teleportation] was a 6th tier spell, so he could still use that.

    Hayate tried to suppress his emotions, pushing the pain and heartache to the back of his mind. It was easier said than done but what else could he even do.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The two men were sitting in a chic and dimly lit corner of a club, their faces illuminated by the neon lights that flickered on the walls. One man looked to be in his mid-fifties with short black hair and a clean-shaven face and wore a slick black leather jacket with glowing green accents around the cuffs and collar. He sported a metal prosthetic left arm. While the other appeared to be in his early twenties with a shaved head and several facial piercings. He wore a hooded sweatshirt with an abstract logo printed on it. His jeans were ripped at the knees, and he had a small tattoo on his neck.

    The older man placed a small chip-like device on the table, causing a holographic display to light up and show a number. The number read £¤12,354,401. It was the debt of the younger man.

    The younger man¡¯s face paled as he saw the number on the display. He knew he had borrowed a lot of money from the older man, but he had hoped to pay it back slowly. But seeing the actual number in front of him made him realize just how much he was in the hole. He had fallen deeper into the hole of gambling than he had ever anticipated.

    He gulped nervously and looked up at the older man, who was watching him intently.

    ¡°I-I promise I¡¯ll pay you back,¡± the younger man stuttered, his voice shaky. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to save up, but it¡¯s been tough. My grandpa is on his death bed and I don¡¯t even have insurance. His meds are expensive as fuck.¡±

    The older man leaned back in his chair and looked at the younger man with a cold stare. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your sob story, ken.¡± He retorted harshly. ¡°You borrowed money from me, and I expect you to pay it back in full with 40% interest. You¡¯re in serious debt now, and I¡¯m considering sending some enforcers after you. So start coming up with some solutions.¡±

    The younger man..ken¡¯s eyes widened in fear. He knew that if the older man sent enforcers after him, he would be in deep trouble. He had to come up with a way to get the money quickly, or he was going to be in big trouble. But what could he do? He didn¡¯t have any money or assets to liquidate, and he didn¡¯t have any connections that could help him. He was totally stuck...or so he thought.

    ¡°What about my body parts?¡± he suggested, his voice filled with desperation.

    ¡°What if I sell some of my organs to pay you back?¡±

    The older man let out a dry chuckle, ¡°You think your organs are worth that much, huh? With the kind of food you¡¯ll consume they¡¯re probably in a worse condition than a rotten fruit.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± he continued, ¡°organ transplants are big business these days. Do you think I haven¡¯t considered selling your organs? I had your body scanned. No offense, but you¡¯re not exactly prime tissue material. You know, I just realized something. Your grandpa, is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s still alive. But he¡¯s almost completely bedridden now. His meds are the only things keeping him going, he¡¯s pushing 101 soon.¡±

    ¡°Nearing 101 and still hanging on, huh? He must be quite a unique specimen. I¡¯ve heard of something called ¡®Longevity Gene Therapy,¡¯ it¡¯s still experimental, but some wealthy clients are willing to pay big bucks for it, those fuckers at the top wanna live forever. Maybe your granddad is a potential candidate. You and your family will be compensated very well. All you need to do is hand him over to me, we¡¯ll give him to them and they¡¯ll run some tests on him etc etc nothing much and then after maybe a week he¡¯ll be returned to you.¡±

    Ken was horrified. ¡°W-what? Are you asking me to sell my grandpa to some rich assholes for experiments?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. He might be old, but he¡¯s still my grandpa.¡±

    The older man let out a long sigh, clearly getting impatient. ¡°Kiddo, let me be honest with you. Your grandpa¡¯s life is practically over. He has what, maybe a few months? A year at most. In some ways, you¡¯re prolonging his suffering by keeping him alive. With this therapy, he might have a chance at a better life, or at least a longer one. Plus, think about yourself too. It¡¯s a win-win. We get paid, your grandpa gets a chance at a future, and you get out of debt. What¡¯s not to like?¡±

    ¡°But... But-¡° Ken couldn¡¯t form the words. He was torn.

    He glanced at the holographic display, the numbers still glaring back at him.

    The older man sensed his hesitation. ¡°Look, think about it. I won¡¯t force you into this, but it¡¯s the best solution for everyone involved. You know I¡¯ll do what I have to if you can¡¯t pay me back, and I¡¯d rather not resort to...unpleasant measures. If you just sign his here, everyone will be happy.¡±

    The older man slid a contract across the table towards Ken. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Sign here, I¡¯ll take grandpa and I¡¯ll clear your debt, no more enforcer harassment, no more late-night calls. I¡¯ll even throw in some extra cash to sweeten the deal. And who knows, he could be a lucky one and live till 140. That¡¯d be something, right?¡±

    The contract stated that:

    \- Ken Nishihara acknowledged that he was willingly agreeing to transfer legal custody of his grandfather, Mr. Taro Nishihara to Mr. Tanaki Nakamura.

    \- Ken Nishihara understood that his grandfather would be taken for ¡°Longevity Gene Therapy¡± and that this therapy was experimental and had a risk of failure.

    \- In exchange for this, Mr. Tanaki Nakamura would clear all of Ken Nishihara¡¯ current debt and pay him an additional bonus of £¤8,000,000.

    \- Ken Nishihara would be given regular updates on his grandfather¡¯s medical status and the therapy process.

    At the bottom of the page was a blank space for Ken¡¯s signature. The older man, Mr tanaki Nakamura watched him intently, waiting for his decision. Ken knew he was out of choices. He loved his grandfather, but he also couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer any longer. And the thought of being harassed by the money lender¡¯s enforcers made him shudder. With a shaky hand, he picked up the pen which was on the table and signed the contract. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it...¡±

    ¡°Good boy. I knew you¡¯d see reason.¡± Mr tanaki Nakamura picked up the contract and put it back in his bag. ¡°Your granddad will be collected within the next 24 hours, I¡¯ll send some of my enforcers to your house after the 24 hours are up. In the meantime, why don¡¯t you spend some time with him? Enjoy your last few moments together.¡±

    Ken nodded, Mr tanaki Nakamura got up to leave, but before he did, he leaned in and whispered in Ken¡¯s ear, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t say a word to anyone about this. If you do, the contract will be void and you¡¯ll be in even deeper trouble. Understand?¡±

    Ken¡¯s eyes widened with fear. He nodded vigorously. ¡°Y-yes, I understand. I won¡¯t say anything to anyone. I promise.¡±

    Mr Nakamura looked at him and said, ¡°good..and here take this, have some fun.¡±

    As Mr tanaki Nakamura walked away from the table, he placed a sleek, dark plastic card on the table. It was a one time VIP pass for the club and gave whoever had it access to the exclusive vip section.

    Ken¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the card. He recognized it instantly as the VIP card he had heard whispers about. Rumours said that in the vip section, the girls would do whatever the men told them to do, no questions asked. He looked around to see if anyone was watching, but the rest of the club was too busy dancing and drinking to care.

    He was tempted ..but he wasn¡¯t this much of an asshole to go through with it.

    He glanced at the digital clock on the wall. It was 5 am and his grandfather would be waiting for him. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste time here. He picked up the card and slipped it into his pocket..maybe he would come back later. He sighed, he was such a terrible guy.

 An old mans regrets

    Ken stepped out of the back exit of the phoenix club, he couldn¡¯t help but be disgusted by the sight of the people who littered the ground like discarded trash. The back street was dimly lit and lined with unconscious bodies. Some of them were club-goers, others were drunk and some were high on drugs.

    The smell of blood, puke, and urine hung in the air, and the sound of moaning and muttering filled the air. He couldn¡¯t help but to wonder if it had always been like this or if something else was taking place in this city in these early hours of the morning.

    Some of the bodies were shivering, probably from withdrawal.

    This was the real face of neo-tokyo, underneath all the flashy lights and tall buildings.

    It was a place of extremes, a city that promised everything and delivered nothing.

    Ken pulled the hood of his hoodie on and quickly walked out of the back street into the main road. It was much quieter there, with only a few cars passing by and some flying cars soaring in the sky.

    He walked past some of the city¡¯s iconic sights. The tall skyscrapers with neon lights, huge holographic billboards displaying flashy ads and the occasional holographic street performer dancing across the street. He saw a few people walking around in stylish clothes but most of them were people in regular clothing going about their daily lives.

    After walking for a few minutes, Ken was near his apartment complex. Suddenly, the peaceful atmosphere was shattered by the distant sound of police sirens. A car sped past Ken, cutting through the early morning air like a bullet. It was followed by a loud Boom as the car exploded onto the road. Ken jolted back, instinctively covering his face with his arms. The force of the explosion sent debris shooting out in all directions.

    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t too close to the explosion and was mostly unscathed. His heart raced as he looked towards the source of the explosion. He saw a plume of smoke rising from the scene. Some of the nearby cars were overturned, their windows shattered. It was clear that the police were chasing someone. But what on earth was going on?

    From the burning wreck of the car a man emerged, rising up out of the flames and smoke. He was tall, around 5 feet 11 inches, and he was dressed in an exoskeleton of military-grade body armor, from head to toe. It covered every inch of his body, making him look like an armoured juggernaut.

    Ken watched in horror as the man walked through the flames as if they were nothing. As he neared Ken, he caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s face. It was hard to make out any details, but he could see cold, dead eyes. He had never seen an exoskeleton of that caliber in person. The exoskeleton didn¡¯t look like regular police or military gear; this looked like something a criminal would wear. And that made everything even worse.

    Suddenly, the man turned his gaze towards Ken and they locked eyes. Ken¡¯s blood ran cold as he realized the man was looking directly at him. For a split second, it seemed as if they were both frozen in time, neither of them moving an inch.

    Ken was paralyzed with fear. He was absolutely certain that he was about to die right there. And then, suddenly, the man in armour disappeared. Just like that, he had vanished into thin air. Ken blinked, thinking he was imagining things, but then he heard another loud explosion.

    Presumably caused by a police RPG. The force of the explosion sent a jolt through the air, causing Ken to flinch. Ken didn¡¯t waste a second, he immediately took to his feet and broke into a run

    What the hell happened?

    He sprinted towards his apartment complex, located in a not-so-nice neighbourhood. Despite the rundown surroundings, the complex had decent security features, including a facial recognition system at the entrance to his building. As he approached his house, which was tucked away in an alley, he noticed the litter strewn across the street. Ignoring it, he walked up to the door.

    A holographic smiley face appeared on the door, accompanied by an automated voice. ¡°Please wait while we confirm your identity.¡± The face scanned Ken¡¯s face with a flash of light before saying, ¡°Identity confirmed. Welcome home, Ken.¡± The door slid open, allowing Ken to enter his apartment.

    He rushed inside, locking and bolting the door behind him. Ken slumped against the closed door, his breathing still ragged from the run. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± he whispered to himself, his voice shaking slightly.

    Ken stood up, his legs feeling like jelly. The apartment was dark and quiet, just as it should be at this hour. Ken looked around at the darkened corridor, the muffled sounds of snoring coming from his mother¡¯s room. His sister¡¯s room was at the end of the corridor, with the door slightly ajar. His grandfather¡¯s room was beside it, the door shut closed.

    The apartment was a simple one, with a modest living area, a small kitchenette, a bathroom, and three small bedrooms. Ken made his way to his bedroom, careful not to wake anyone as he opened the door and stepped inside.

    Once inside his room, Ken locked the door after him and walked over to the bed, flopping down on it with a sigh of relief. He had been awake all night in that club.

    Ken¡¯s bedroom was small but tidy. A single bed took up one side of the room, opposite it was a small desk cluttered with papers and books. A single window overlooked the bustling streets below.

    He felt exhausted, both physically and mentally. £¤12,354,401 in debt from gambling..and he hadn¡¯t even told anyone in his family about it.

    He thought of his mother and sister, how they have no idea about his crippling gambling addiction and debt. His grandfather was already bedridden and his mom worked herself to the bone to earn just enough to provide, how would they react if they knew he was in debt?

    But right now, he just wanted to sleep. He needed to rest. He needed to think. Tomorrow, he¡¯d worry about everything tomorrow.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Taro Nishihara woke up to the sound of his own breathing, aided by the ventilator that was connected to his nostrils. He slowly turned his head, wincing in pain as his stiff neck protested. The room was dimly lit, with fluorescent lights casting a pale glow. He looked at the clock on the wall, it read 5:05 am.

    He tried to move but he couldn¡¯t, the tubes, pipes and cables that connected to his body made it difficult. His body was frail and thin, his arms were nothing more than skin and bones. He glanced at the IV connected to his arm, the fluids slowly dripping down the line. This was his life now, hooked up to machines that kept him alive.

    He felt sick of this life.

    He hated the way his body had deteriorated, reduced to nothing more than a shell of his former self.

    Every day was a struggle just to breathe, to feed himself, to do anything. The doctors had told him he was lucky to be alive, but did he want to live like this? No, he didn¡¯t.

    He thought about his daughter and his grandchildren, ken Nishihara¡¯ and Kaori Nishihara¡¯. He knew they were worried sick about him, but he didn¡¯t want them to see him like this. He didn¡¯t want them to remember him like this, as a frail and broken old man, barely hanging on.

    So he put on a brave face every time they visited, trying to hide the fact that he was slowly dying. He didn¡¯t want them to know how much pain he was in, or how little hope he had. He just wanted to spend his last few days with them, to make the most of the time he had left. He just wanted them to be happy, even if it was just for a little while longer.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Taro¡¯s thoughts went towards his old friends. He tries to recall their faces, but they¡¯re blurry and indistinct, their voices fading to nothing. Everyone was dead and the last one to go was Mitsui. It had been 3 year¡¯s now since they had spoken and she had passed away 1 year after that.

    What was the name of their group again?

    Ah yes, AOH. Angels of hell.

    It was a name they had come up with when they were young, he was only 8 or 9 back then and the rest of the group were thirteen or fourteen. It was a bit cringe-sounding now but back then it sounded cool.

    Now it was just a memory, a fragment of his past that he could barely remember. He lay there, hooked up to the machines that kept him alive, and wondered if his friends were still alive. He wished he could talk to them one last time, to ask for their advice or just to catch up with them....but it was too late for that. He supposed he would meet them in the afterlife, if there is one, if he ever makes it that far.

    Most of his friends had died during World War III while he was away in another country. He couldn¡¯t recall where he had been at the time but wherever it was, it spared him from being drafted and dying on the battlefield. Now he was an old man, lying in a hospital bed, his life sustained by machines. He thought it was ironic, that those who had fought so bravely had perished while he, who had never been near a battlefield, was still alive, clinging to life like a stubborn weed.

    But then again, maybe that was just the way the universe worked. The strong fell while the weak persisted. He didn¡¯t know what his purpose was here, why he was still alive. He had lived a decent life, had a good family and made some friends along the way. But now he just felt lost, like he had served his purpose and was now just waiting for the end to come. It was a strange feeling, like he was waiting for something but didn¡¯t know what.

    He just..wanted to be happy again..meet them one more time.

    That¡¯s what taro Nishihara thought before he was just about to go back to sleep.

    Taro blinked, his vision blurry and eyes heavy with sleep. But before he could think, he saw a figure appear in the room, seemingly out of nowhere.

    ¡°What the..¡± he blurted out, his voice hoarse and shaky. He tried to sit up but the tubes and pipes that connected to him impeded his movements. What was going on? Was this it? Was this the grim reaper who came came to take him away?

    Taro was stunned, his eyes widened in shock and fear. Was this some kind of hallucination? He had heard stories about such things, people seeing strange visions before they died. But this seemed too real. Who the hell was this? Some kind of angel? A demon, perhaps?

    The figure was so tall, at least 7ft, with long black feathery wings like that of a raven. It was dressed in black robes with silver linings, straight out of a fantasy book. And the most shocking thing of all were the horns on its head.

    Just then, the figure spoke. ¡°taro?...are you taro?¡±

    Taro couldn¡¯t believe his ears. The figure was speaking to him? In a deep, booming voice that seemed to echo through the room.

    He swallowed hard before answering. ¡°Yes..that¡¯s me..¡± his voice cracked a little bit from the dryness of his throat.

    The figure bolted over to his side, moving so quickly that Taro could barely follow it¡¯s movements. It¡¯s black robes and wings flapping with movement. It knelt by his side, it¡¯s dark wings folding over itself as it took his hand with both of its.

    Taro was taken aback, the figure¡¯s touch was surprisingly warm and gentle. Even though it had the physical features of a monster, he could feel something familiar about it, like he had met it before. He couldn¡¯t quite place it, but there was just something about it that made him feel...safe.

    The figure¡¯ then spoke again and this time it¡¯s voice was now softer, ¡°its me... I¡¯m hayate...hayate sato.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Five minutes ago, Hayate had started with his plan. He had first used [true invisibility] making himself invisible to anyone who might see him, and then used [teleportation] to get to the hotel room where Hiroshi was at. Once there, he had used [Dominate] on Hiroshi and made him find taro¡¯s location. Once he had the information, he got the coordinates of the location and thought of trying something. He wanted to test to see if he could teleport to a location solely using coordinates, without the need to have been there physically before.

    Hayate closed his eyes, focusing. He had never tried this before and didn¡¯t know if it would work. But if it did, it would be a very useful ability to have. He was about to find out if this would work or not.

    Hayate took a deep breath as he opened his eyes, his mana slightly depleted from the teleportation. He squinted and looked around, his eyes adjusting to the dimly lit room. In front of him was an old man, laid out on the bed, connected to various tubes and wires. Hayate could tell the man was old, probably around 100-101 years old.

    It was clearly a medical apparatus keeping the man alive.

    Hayate quickly realized that this must be Taro. It was a bit of a shock to see him lying there like this, but it was him alright.

    Hayate stood there for a moment, taking in the sight. He knew it was Taro but he still had to ask, just to be sure.

    ¡°Taro?..¡± he said gently, addressing the old man. ¡°Are you taro?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes flickered open, and he looked up at Hayate. He didn¡¯t speak, just stared at him, as if trying to make sure he wasn¡¯t hallucinating.

    Hayate waited patiently, trying to control his own emotions. This was the moment he had been waiting for, to meet his old friend again. Hayate wasn¡¯t sure if the old man could even hear him, his body seemed frail and weak, his breathing shallow. But the recognition in his eyes was unmistakable.

    Hayate waited, not sure if the old man would respond. He wanted to speak, to ask him how he was, but he didn¡¯t want to seem rude or too direct.

    ¡°Yes..that¡¯s me..¡± said the old man, his voice cracking a bit.

    Hayate felt a rush of emotions upon hearing the old man¡¯s voice. It was indeed Taro. He looked so different, so fragile, nothing like the energetic and lively man he remembered from their younger days. But it was him.

    Hayate moved with such speed that it seemed he had teleported next to Taro¡¯s bedside. He knelt down, taking hold of the old man¡¯s hand gently.

    The hand felt so fragile, so delicate...so...cold. Hayate felt a lump forming in his throat as he held it, feeling the coolness of the old man¡¯s skin against his. Hayate then spoke as he looked up at taro in a soft voice.

    ¡°its me... I¡¯m Hayate...Hayate sato.¡±

    Hayate waited, his eyes searching taro¡¯s face for a reaction. He hoped that Taro would remember him, even just a little bit. But he couldn¡¯t tell what the old man was thinking, his expression was hard to decipher.

    Hayate held Taro¡¯s hand a little bit tighter, hoping that his touch would bring some comfort to the old man. The room was so quiet, the only sound being the beeping of the monitors.

    Hayate wanted to say so much, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. So many questions and so much he wanted to say, but he held his tongue, not wanting to cause any more stress to the old man.

    After what felt like an eternity, the old man finally spoke. His voice was weak and hoarse, but it was undoubtedly him.

    ¡°Hayate..i..dont remember anyone..called Hayate..¡±

    Hayate¡¯s heart sank.

    The old man didn¡¯t remember him.. that wasn¡¯t unexpected but it still stung.

    He squeezed the old man¡¯s hand a little.

    ¡°Remember..Hayate?.. remember our group..angels of hell?¡±

    Hayate desperately wanted the old man to remember him. He hoped that reminding him of their past would jog his memory. The Angels of Hell, their little group of thirteen members including him.

    Hayate tried to stay hopeful, telling himself that even if Taro didn¡¯t remember him, at least he remembered the group. But deep down he knew it was not that simple.

    Taro¡¯s face lit up slightly at the mention of the group. ¡°yes..I remember..Angels of Hell..¡± he said, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth.

    Hayate felt relieved. Taro remembered the group, their name, Angels of Hell. It was a good start, a confirmation that maybe....just maybe, the old man would remember him too.

    ¡°You do remember..the group...but what about me? Do you remember me also? I am hayate sato. The one who went Missing for years?¡±

    There was a pause, and Hayate waited anxiously for an answer. Taro spoke again.

    ¡°Yes..I remember..I remember you..Hayate..Sato..¡± he said, his voice faltering a little. Hayate¡¯s heart leaped, the old man remembered him!

    It was all he needed to hear. It didn¡¯t matter that time had passed, or that they both had changed, he knew that at least part of the old Taro was still there in the old man in front of him. Hayate felt tears prickling at the corners of his eyes, but instead of blinking them back. He let them flow.

    He wasn¡¯t sure why he was crying. Maybe it was relief..or nostalgia..or maybe a mixture of both. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself..he just let the tears flow freely.

    Taro spoke up again, his voice cut through Hayate¡¯s thoughts, the sound bringing him back to reality.

    ¡°hayate..you¡¯ve been gone for so long...you went missing in..2024...and right now..it¡¯s...2109..its been 85 years...and...what happened to your body...are you.. cosplaying?¡±

    Hayate was taken aback a bit at the mention of his body. He had forgotten that he looked very different from when he last saw the old man. After all, he wasn¡¯t human anymore..this wasn¡¯t his body. He was in a new body. A body of his character from hollow.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how to explain this to the old man. He looked down at himself. To the old man he probably just looked like..some cosplayer?

    He looked back up at Taro, who was waiting for an answer. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say..how do you explain to the old man that this wasn¡¯t his body..that he was not human anymore. He decided to just tell the truth, as carefully as he could.

    Hayate took a deep breath and spoke softly. ¡°Taro..I..I¡¯m not cosplaying...so I was... playing hollow.. you remember it right..the game of the year for 2023 and 2024..and possibly more.. i don¡¯t know...¡±

    He spoke slowly, gauging Taro¡¯s reaction. He didn¡¯t know if the old man still had the mental capacity to understand what he was about to say. But he had to try.

    ¡°I was playing the game..and...i logged off for the night and tried to rest for a bit but then when I opened my eyes i.. wasn¡¯t in my room..but in some wasteland near neo-tokyo..and ...i was somehow transported here..85 years into the future..in the body of my in-game avatar.¡±

 Confessions

    He waited for a moment, letting the old man process what he had said. It was a lot to take in, and Hayate wasn¡¯t even sure if Taro would believe it or not.

    ¡°but..i don¡¯t know how it happened..how i came here..how i became this..this body....i just..don¡¯t know...¡±

    The old man let out a grunt, and Hayate could see the gears turning in his head. The old man spoke again, his voice filled with surprise and wonder...

    ¡°so..you are from the past...how did you...teleport here...and become...this?¡±

    Hayate was relieved that the old man seemed to understand, or at least try to understand, what he was saying. He nodded, glad that he didn¡¯t have to explain twice.

    ¡°yes..yes..that¡¯s exactly what happened. I played the game..and then..i woke up in my game character¡¯s body..in the future..also..i can use all the powers..my character had..in the game..¡±

    Hayate was hesitant to mention the powers. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of reaction taro would have to it. But he decided to just blurt it out anyways.

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t believe it..¡± he said, shaking his head a little. It was understandable, after all, it was a pretty crazy story.

    Hayate expected this reaction. In anyone else¡¯s shoes, he wouldn¡¯t believe it too.

    Hayate knew that he would probably have to prove what he had just said, so he thought of a way to demonstrate. He looked around the room, searching for something he could use to demonstrate his abilities. His eyes landed on a glass sitting on a nearby table. It was a small, plain glass, nothing special, but it would do, he reached out and grabbed the glass. He had a magic ring on his finger that could cast any spell below tier 3 without using any mana, he casted a tier 1 spell called [waterball]. He cast the spell and a small ball of pure water appeared in the air above his hand.

    The water-ball was perfectly round and clear, and it hovered there for a moment before dropping into the glass with a soft splash. A little bit of water splashed out of the glass, but the rest of it stayed inside. The water was clear and free of impurities, it was the cleanest water on earth.

    Hayate could see taro¡¯s eyes widen a bit as he looked at the glass of water. He knew that the old man was surprised, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was surprise from the water itself or from the display of magic.

    Taro reached for the glass, his hand trembling slightly. He had been bedridden for a long time, so the action seemed difficult for him. But he managed to take the glass and bring it to his lips. He took a small sip first and then drank the rest of it in a few big gulps and then set the glass back on the bedside table. He looked at Hayate and spoke again.

    ¡°This is....real water..? how..did you make...such refreshing water..is it..a spell?..¡±

    Hayate nodded, confirming taro¡¯s question.

    ¡°yes..that¡¯s real water..and yes it¡¯s a spell...a spell I can cast now thanks to being in this body..It¡¯s called [Waterball]..a tier 1 water magic spell.¡±

    Taros mind seemed to click, as if he had finally understood and remembered something. He sat up in the bed, his eyes filled with something resembling excitement.

    ¡°wait..so does that mean you can use ALL the spells your character knew from hollow?¡±

    Hayate was surprised by the question but quickly answered.

    ¡°yes..i can use all the spells my character knew..including the 8th tier spells too..I can literally use all the powers my character had in the game..as I¡¯m now in his body..¡±

    Taro¡¯s eyes widened even more. He couldn¡¯t believe it..to have the powers from a game..to be able to do things that most people could only dream of..it was amazing.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious. To have such abilities..it must be like being a god. Taro didn¡¯t remember much about hollow as the last time he played it was 74 years ago since it shut down its server¡¯s in 2035 but he still remembered a few spells from it. Like those instant death ones, there was wish..and a few other¡¯s.

    Hayate smiled, seeing the old man¡¯s expression. He could understand the old man¡¯s disbelief and envy. These were powers beyond anything a normal person could achieve.

    Taro spoke again, ¡°man..im jealous of you..what do you think..if at that time you were alone before getting transported and I was with you..i could have been transported too alongside you and have had the powers my in-game avatar..had?¡±

    Hayate couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, imagining if it would be like that. He and Taro, being transported together into their game characters¡¯ bodies. They would have been unstoppable! Can you imagine, two level 100 player¡¯s in the real world?

    But, If only it were that easy.

    For hayate, being transported to the future has been hell and nothing else.

    He could see the joy in taro¡¯s eyes but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to feel the same. To him, waking up in the future and having these powers is not something he likes. He just wants to be a normal human again.

    But he didn¡¯t want to ruin taro¡¯s mood, so he just smiled and answered his question.

    ¡°Yeah..that would be awesome..¡±

    Hayate couldn¡¯t help but think about what would have happened if taro was with him when he was transported here. Would things have been different? He shook his head, not wanting to dwell on it. It was just a thought, nothing more.

    Hayate then turned his attention to the old man¡¯s health. He could see that the old man was not in good shape, with various tubes and machines surrounding him.

    ¡°Hey taro...how¡¯s your health? Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to bring up a touchy subject, but he wanted to know what taro¡¯s condition was. He looked at the monitors and at the way taro was hooked up to them, it didn¡¯t look good.

    Taro¡¯s face fell a bit as Hayate asked about his health. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking.

    ¡°my health..hmmm..is bad..im not gonna lie.. I have..a few diseases....and my body..is pretty weak. That¡¯s why..i have..to be..monitored..by the machines all the time...plus I¡¯m pushing...past 100...old age..you know..¡±

    Hayate suddenly stood up, after hearing that. He remembered his abilities now, the ones he had gained from hollow. Healing magic, resurrection magic. He was confident that he could help the old man.

    ¡°Taro, I can heal you. I can use my magic to get rid of your illnesses and diseases. And if..you ever died, I could also use my [True revive] spell to resurrect you.¡±

    It was a bold claim, but Hayate had never been more sure of anything. He had the powers that many could only dream of, and he was going to use them to help his friend. That¡¯s it.

    Taros eyes widened, he didn¡¯t quite believe what Hayate was saying. Healing magic..and resurrection magic? It seemed like something out of a fantasy novel. But those did exist in hollow.

    ¡°You..can really do that? You can...heal my body..and even...if i die...you can..bring me back...?¡± he asked, trying to wrap his head around the idea.

    Hayate nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Umu!¡±

    Hayate placed his hand on the top of the old man¡¯s head and a soft glow emitted from it.

    ¡°[Maximum regeneration]¡± he chanted softly. In hollow, the [maximum regeneration] spell was considered a high level or 6th tier healing spell. It would first restore all the health points of the target, completely fixing any health problems they may have had. Second, the spell would then work on curing any diseases, viruses, or any debuff that the target may have had. Third, the spell would also restore any severed limbs, though it would take about one minute to completely heal them. Suddenly, a ray of golden light emitted from Hayate¡¯s hand and enveloped taro¡¯s body.

    Taro¡¯s eyes widened as the spell took effect. He felt a strange sensation washing over him, as if his body was being rejuvenated from within. The aches and pains that he had become so accustomed to faded away, and he felt a renewed sense of energy and vigour.

    The machines next to the bed started beeping like crazy, showing graphs and charts of the changes in his body.

    After a moment, the spell was complete. The energy faded, and Hayate took his hand away. He looked at taro.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Taro¡¯s face looked different. His complexion was no longer pale and sickly looking, but instead, it looked brighter and healthier. His breathing was easier and more regular, no longer labored like before, and the monitors around the bed showed normal readings.

    He looked at Hayate with awe and surprise, his eyes wide. ¡°I feel..so much better..I don¡¯t feel sick..and I can breathe..like I used to..!¡±

    Taro sat up on his bed properly, not needing any support to do so. He stretched out his arms and back, popping his joints and cracking his bones as he did so. The sound was like hundreds of tiny explosions, the cracking and popping of bones that had been stiff for far too long.

    He let out a groan of relief as he continued to stretch, enjoying the feeling of his body coming back to life after being dormant for so long. It was like he had been reborn, given a second chance at life.

    He looked at Hayate with a big dumb smile on his face. ¡°Hayate...i thank you...from the bottom of my heart..¡±

    Taro reached out and grabbed Hayate¡¯s hand, pulling him gently down onto the bed next to him.

    He was no longer way of him. He saw Hayate as his friend, no matter what body he was in.

    Hayate then looked at taro. His voice was suddenly dead serious, it was a change to how it had been previously.

    ¡°Taro, can you tell me what happened after I disappeared?¡±

    Taro spoke softly, his eyes gazing off as if reliving those distant memories. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much..it was a long time ago..and my memory..is old..¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°but I do remember..your parents..noticed you were missing the next day...and then..reported it...the police..were called..and then after a week had passed...the members of aoh found out...when they went to your house...and found out you had gone missing.¡±

    Taro¡¯s brow furrowed as he remembered those days. It had been an awful time for everyone, not knowing if hayate was safe or not. ¡°It was a terrible time..everyone was searching for you...hoping you were alright.....after two years of searching the police closed your case and assumed you as dead. A funeral happened too, you parents were devastated.¡±

    He looked at Hayate with a saddened expression. ¡°None of us..ever gave up though..we all kept hoping...that we would find you..one day....and then your mom..i think...killed herself because of depression...3, no. 4 years later.¡±

    Hayate interrupted Taro, his voice heavy. ¡°I already found out,¡± he said. ¡°I went to the ruins of Tokyo..and to the site of my house...I found my mother¡¯s death certificate. It¡¯s true..she really did kill herself...¡±

    Hayate looked at taro with a heavy heart, he knew about what happened to his mother but what about his father?

    ¡°Taro,¡± he asked softly, ¡°do you know what happened to my dad..?¡±

    Taro sighed heavily, ¡°Your dad..i may be wrong but as far as i know..well he took your disappearance pretty hard..even harder than your mom..After she died..your dad just shut himself off from the world. He stopped going to work and just locked himself in his room...barely ate...or slept...that¡¯s what Mitsui told me when she visited your home once and saw his state..and then...when tokyo was nuked in 2044...he was in the epicenter of the explosion..so there wasn¡¯t even a corpse left.¡±

    There was a moment of silence as Hayate processed everything taro had just said.

    His face was downcast, his fists clenched tightly as he bit his lip.

    Taro looked at Hayate, seeing the sadness in his eyes. He reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder, trying to offer some small measure of comfort. Hayate gripped Taro¡¯s hand tightly for a moment before pushing it away. He spoke softly but firmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It was a lie, and he knew it.

    He wasn¡¯t fine, he was anything but fine.

    There was no way he could be fine after hearing about his parents¡¯ deaths.

    His parents were both dead because of him. His mother killed herself out of grief, and his father might as well have done the same with his self-destructive behaviour If what taro said was true and then he later died in a Nuclear explosion. He was the reason they were dead, and it was all his fault.

    Hayate wanted to drop dead himself right this moment.

    But Hayate didn¡¯t show any of this to taro. Perhaps it would feel better to open up but maybe. Maybe later, not right now.

    He composed himself and looked at taro, forcing a smile on his face. ¡°Thank you...for telling me...about my parents.¡± He said, his voice sounding fake and insincere to his own ears.

    Hayate wanted to change the topic desperately. He had heard all he needed to and wanted to move on, get his mind of this. But he knew taro might have more to tell him, more about his parents or the others so instead he moved the topic from his parents to the members of aoh.

    ¡°So, what happened to everyone else? From angels of hell. Dear it sounds cringe just saying it out loud.¡±

    Hayate tried to inject a little bit of humor into the conversation with the comment about angels of hell. He knew it was a bad joke, and it just made him look more childish, but it was better than the awkward silence that had befallen them momentarily.

    ¡°What happened...to the others? After I was gone?¡± Hayate repeated himself.

    He wanted to know about his friends. He wanted to know if their lives had turned out alright, or if their lives had gone downhill like his parents

    Taro seemed to understand what he was doing. Hayate was trying to lighten the mood with a failed joke, and taro smiled slightly at that.

    He leaned back against his pillow and thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Well, after you...disappeared...things changed for all of us...the first few years it was fine. Then around 7 years later, ww3 started and that¡¯s when it all began to go downhill.¡±

    Taro¡¯s tone changed to a more sombre one as he spoke of the war. ¡°A lot of us were drafted into the war,¡± he continued, ¡°i wasn¡¯t as i wasn¡¯t in Japan at that time. It wasn¡¯t easy but most of them died in battle. Ryu hikari, sato Suzuki, kizuki hiyama, tomaka Abe, ayano aoki. All of them died in battle.¡±

    Hayate listened silently, his eyes fixated on taro¡¯s face as he spoke. He was shocked at how many of them died in the war. Those were all people he had known, his dearest friends.

    They were all now dead.

    ¡°I see.¡± He said softly, his voice cracking slightly.

    ¡°And then after the war..¡± taro continued, his voice growing even more somber. ¡°There was a second great depression. A lot of people ended up losing their jobs and homes...some even went to suicide....¡± taro paused before continuing ¡°one of them...was yuki Nakamura.¡±

    Hayate¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of Yuki. He hadn¡¯t expected her name to come up. ¡°Yuki...¡± he muttered softly, his fists clenching tightly.

    Hayate used to have a small crush on her back in the days but that was long gone now.

    Taro nodded sadly, his lips pressed together in a thin line. ¡°Yeah, she jumped off a building after her parents were killed in ww3. She couldn¡¯t handle the depression that came after and...just gave up. After that, only me, Mitsui, toshio, Naoko, masami and haru were still alive.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the rest of you?¡± Hayate asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, the rest of us...we all managed to tough it out for a while, but it was rough. Everyone was living on scraps, barely making ends meet. Naoko got sick during that time, her weak body couldn¡¯t keep up with all the stress and passed away from overwork in 2056. Toshio, Masami and Haru all worked themselves to death trying to support their families. Mitsui and I stayed strong, everyone else died before 2080 i think..only she and I were still alive, and she too died not too long ago from old age.¡±

    Hayate felt sick.

    Every single one of his friends were dead. All twelve of them except for taro were gone, either from war, suicide, illness, or old age. It was as if taro was reading out the list of attendance at a funeral, ticking off the names of everyone he had known and loved.

    He let out a deep sigh. ¡°You and Mitsui, huh?¡± He said softly, his eyes looking distantly at nothing in particular.

    Taro nodded, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°Yeah...me and mitsui..she was one of the strongest people i ever met..but even her body succumbed to the years in the end.¡± He let out a shaky breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m the last one left,¡± taro said softly, his eyes downcast. He looked so lonely and sad. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for death all this time to meet everyone again. To see them all again in heaven.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve been lonely,¡± Hayate said. Hayate felt a mix of emotions. On one hand, he was sad and lonely for the old man. On the other, he felt a twinge of anger. This was not how it was supposed to go. They were supposed to live long and happy lives, grow old together, have families, and die peacefully in their sleep. But here they were. Hayate, stuck in an immortal body since demons didn¡¯t age in hollow and taro, all alone at the end of his days.

    But he couldn¡¯t blame taro for wanting to die. He wanted to die too, wanted to give up on this life and meet the rest of the history friends and parents in heaven.

    But he couldn¡¯t, he was too much of a coward to die.

    ¡°Hayate,¡± taro suddenly spoke up, jarring Hayate out of his thoughts. His voice sounded weaker now, as if he was using all his energy to simply speak.

    ¡°When I die, don¡¯t revive me. I thank you from all my heart for healing me but when I die, please don¡¯t bring me back to life. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    Hayate¡¯s brow furrowed at taro¡¯s words. He looked at him for a long moment. He was about to argue, Hayate could revive taro and keep him alive for centuries if he so wanted, perhaps even indefinitely. But taro preferred to die, to finally pass on. Hayate would respect his friends wishes.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Taro¡¯s lips quirked up slightly in a small but weary smile. He appreciated Hayate¡¯s understanding and respect for his wishes. He reached out and took hold of Hayate¡¯s hand one more time, ¡°Thank you..for respecting my wishes..you are a good friend¡­Hayate.¡±

    Hayate suddenly lightly tapped taro¡¯s head, chiding the old man for talking about dying.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die right now, old man,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I spent my mana healing you, it would be an embarrassment to my skills if you died right after.¡±

    Taro looked up at Hayate, a small smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re right..I guess it would be too cruel to let all your magic go to waste.¡± He chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling in the dim light.

    ¡°Now I have lots of questions regarding your powers,¡± taro said.

    Hayate let out a low sigh and leaned back on the bed, preparing himself for a long chat. He knew taro had lots of questions about his abilities.

    ¡°Well, go ahead and ask,¡± he said, resigning himself to the barrage of questions.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see..¡± he began, thoughtfully.

    ¡°I suppose the first question I want to ask is, aside from you, do you think other people got transported to the future i.e. this current year too in their in-game bodies? I mean it wouldn¡¯t make sense..if you were the only one..with them.¡±

    Hayate thought taro made a good point. It was highly unlikely that he would be the only person who was transported to the future. There had to be others as well, maybe even a whole guild possibly.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± he responded. ¡°Maybe there are others too, if they are..it¡¯s dangerous. And if a whole guild base was transported, i can only imagine what will happen.¡±

    Taro nodded, taking in Hayate¡¯s words. ¡°I see..¡± he said softly. ¡°That makes sense. A whole guild base huh? That would.. definitely be bad.¡±

    ¡°A shit-storm,¡± Hayate said.

    Taro chuckled softly at Hayate¡¯s response. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s one way to put it,¡± he said with a smile.

    ¡°Well..next question...how does your magic work? You can¡¯t just simply snap your fingers, can you..and boom, someone is healed..my memories of hollow are hazy at best so I can¡¯t remember it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty straightforward,¡± he said. ¡°I just need to think about the spell I want to cast, say its name, and then it activates. It¡¯s like second nature to me now.¡±

    ¡°I was a demon-mage,¡± he said finally. ¡°My class was [the vile omen mage]..if i had known i would get those powers in reality i would have liked have a min-max build but it is what it is.¡±

    ¡°A demon-mage..OH YES I REMEMBER IT NOW..¡±

    As soon as taro yelled out, his face contorted in pain and he coughed violently. He clutched his chest, his breathing laboured as he tried to catch his breath.

    Hayate watched as taro clutched his chest, coughing uncontrollably. He moved closer, his hand reaching out to touch taro¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hey, take it easy,¡± he said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to talk.¡±

    Taro wheezed for a few more seconds before he managed to catch his breath. He leaned back against the bed, looking even more exhausted than before.

    ¡°Sorry...I got too excited..¡± he panted.

 Fried chicken

    Taro coughed softly before he spoke up, his voice hoarse with exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry,¡± he said softly. ¡°Do you think..you could get me something to eat? There should be some packets in that drawer over there.¡±

    Hayate looked at the old man for a moment before nodding. He got up from the bed and walked over to the corner of the room. He pulled open the drawer and looked inside, his eyes scanning over the various packets inside it. His nose wrinkled in disgust.

    They didn¡¯t look very appetizing, just simple, bland plastic packaging with different flavours written on them in different colours. He reached in and picked up one of the packets, feeling it from the outside. As he did, he felt something slimy and squishy inside, with small solid pieces floating in it.

    Hayate couldn¡¯t help but grimace. This was supposed to be food? It looked more like some kind of medical goo or something. It couldn¡¯t be healthy at all.

    Hayate picked up a few more of the packets, feeling them from the outside. They all felt the same, the same slimy texture with some solid stuff inside. He looked over at taro, ¡°now come on, you ain¡¯t eating this liquid-shit. Don¡¯t you have any fruits or something? Apples, banana¡¯s etc.¡±

    Taro looked at Hayate, a small smile on his lips. He knew Hayate had a point, the liquid food wasn¡¯t the healthiest or tastiest option but it was the best thing he had. ¡°Afraid not,¡± he said softly. ¡°Those packets called neutri-gel are pretty much the only food available here other than some canned stuff, which taste even worse. Can¡¯t get much when you¡¯re not rich and fruits basically cost a arm and a kidney.¡±

    Hayate couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. This was all the food they had? It was pathetic, just liquid food that was probably full of chemicals and preservatives and some canned stuff that tasted worse? No wonder everyone looked so thin and sickly and pale ever since he came here. Hayate sighed.

    Hayate opened and reached into his inventory and took out the item, [carpet of gluttony]. This was a lesser-legendary ranked item because it allowed the user to eat anything on it, all they had to do was choose the dish. In the game, it had a limited menu of what it could create and make edible, but he wondered now, in real life could his item have the same limits or could it really make anything. Of course, as a high demon, he didn¡¯t really need to eat, but still...might as well try.

    The carpet was a beautiful flat hand woven, thin object, about a meter long and wide made of the finest silk, with a pattern of golden swirls and leaves that sparkled in the light. The edges of the carpet were bordered with a glowing silver and gold trim, giving it a regal and luxurious look. It was almost too beautiful to step on.

    The carpet was so soft and comfortable to touch that Hayate found himself stroking the material for a moment before setting it down on the floor beside the bed.

    Once on the floor, the carpet shimmered slightly before changing slightly in appearance. The soft, woven fabric seemed to become even more luxurious and plush, almost as if it was inviting people to lie down on it and relax. There was even a pleasant, soothing scent rising from the carpet, like a gentle breeze of a summer day. The carpet felt so comfortable and soft, not to mention warm, that Hayate could just imagine lying down on top of it and falling asleep instantly.

    It was so beautiful that Hayate couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness that such a wonderful creation would end up being used to eat on, as if it were a simple picnic mat. He had not used the carpet much in-game, but he remembered it well. He didn¡¯t need to use it but his friends did. He wondered how it would feel to eat off of in reality...

    Taro¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the carpet, his mouth agape. He had never seen such a beautiful rug before, let alone one that looked so expensive.

    ¡°That¡¯s.. quite a rug..¡± taro said softly, his eyes staring at it. He knew how impressive the carpet was, and seeing his old friend¡¯s expression reinforced that. The carpet looked so out of place in the room, like a beautiful flower blooming in a wasteland.

    Hayate settled down onto the carpet, crossing his legs and folding them beneath him. He patted the area beside him, inviting taro to sit down. Taro looked at the carpet with still some surprise. He hesitated for a moment before sitting down beside Hayate, mirroring his pose.

    Hayate closed his eyes and focused on what he wanted to eat. He had a taste for some chicken and so thought of fried chicken. As if by magic, the carpet obeyed Hayate¡¯s thoughts. In the center of it, a shiny white glass plate appeared out of thin air, filled with 10 pieces of golden brown, crispy fried chicken. The chicken pieces were sizzling and hot, and a mouth watering aroma wafted from them.

    Taro¡¯s eyes widened as he caught sight of the fried chicken that had magically appeared on the carpet before him. He couldn¡¯t believe it, ten golden-brown fried chicken pieces laid before him, still sizzling and looking incredibly delicious. Taro could almost taste them from the smell alone, his mouth watering profusely at the sight.

    It had been ten years since he had eaten something like this. He couldn¡¯t recall the last time he had seen a real, farm-raised chicken, and let alone eat it. The chicken in his day and age was all factory-farmed, pumped full of hormones and antibiotics, the meat barely edible.

    But this chicken was different. It looked healthy and fresh, like it had been raised in a clean environment and fed good, natural food. The skin was crispy and golden brown, and the meat inside was juicy and tender. It would have been a luxury to eat such a piece of chicken in taro¡¯s time. No, such chicken was eaten in taro¡¯s time. But, not by normal people.

    Hayate couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud laugh as he looked at taro, the man¡¯s expression was priceless, and Hayate had to tease him. He extended his hand and said with a mock-serious tone, ¡°£¤1000 per piece. Pay up if you want to eat.¡±

    Taro was in a daze but when he heard what Hayate said he snapped out of it and glared at him. ¡°1000 yen..you bastard, the biggest cheapskate of Tokyo.¡± He muttered, shaking his head.

    Hayate let out another hearty laugh as he looked at taro¡¯s expression, the old man looked ready to kill him. He was only joking of course, he would never charge taro for this food, he was just doing it for laughs.

    ¡°The hell you mean ¡®the biggest cheapskate of Tokyo¡¯ I am not.¡±

    Taro rolled his eyes at Hayate¡¯s comment. ¡°Oh really?¡± he said, his tone dry. ¡°You sure about that? No wait no ¨C you¡¯re not the biggest cheapskate of Tokyo, you¡¯re the biggest cheapskate of the world. Demon bastard!¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Hayate clutched his chest, feigning hurt. ¡°What did you call me?¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Demon bastard? Well that¡¯s a new one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m too exhausted to punch you in the face right now,¡± taro said.

    Hayate¡¯s expression morphed into a glare for a second before he sighed and then looked at taro, his expression softening into its usual neutral look.

    ¡°Eat to your heart¡¯s content,¡± he said, gesturing to the plate of fried chicken.

    Taro didn¡¯t need to be told twice, he immediately reached out and grabbed a piece of chicken. He took a big bite and he made a noise of pure bliss as the flavour¡¯s exploded in his mouth. It was the best thing he had tasted in years, juicy, crisp, and so flavourful. There was no way he could eat that neutri-gel again.

    As he chewed and savoured the chicken, taro¡¯s eyes closed in satisfaction. It took him five seconds to finish the first piece and he was already picking up the second one and biting into it. This was heaven, this is what heaven must taste like.

    It was heart-warming to see and Hayate couldn¡¯t help but realize how long it must have been since taro had something decent to eat, and not that horrible liquid food stuff. He watched as taro ate, not even caring about the crumbs that fell on the carpet.

    While taro continued to enjoy the fried chicken, Hayate got up and walked over to the shelf where he had seen some of those neutri-gel packets. He grabbed one and walked back to the carpet, holding it in his hand. The package felt cold and slimy in his hand, and it didn¡¯t look very appetising and it was made by.. ishimaru industries.

    It looked disgusting and he wondered how bad it could taste.

    He opened the packet and looked at the gel inside, it was a slimy opaque liquid-like substance that looked like it would leave a horrible aftertaste in your mouth. He squeezed a bit of the gel onto his fingers before bringing it to his mouth. As he touched the gel to his tongue he almost recoiled at the bland, slimy, texture it had. It was like putting a spoon of snot in his mouth.

    And the taste..it was even less than mediocre, there was no taste. It was like eating thick, viscous water. Hayate¡¯s expression twisted with disgust as he quickly spit the gel out of his mouth onto the floor. It was absolutely disgusting. He had never tasted something so bland and flavourless, it was like he was eating plastic. Hayate felt like throwing up at the mere thought of having to eat that stuff everyday. How did taro eat that stuff every day? It was practically inedible.

    Hayate looked over at taro, who was still devouring the fried chicken. He couldn¡¯t believe that taro had been forced to eat that stuff every day. It was inhumane, and it made Hayate feel lucky that he had access to his carpet of gluttony or if he didn¡¯t have that he didn¡¯t even need to eat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine ever eating that stuff,¡± Hayate said to himself in low tone.

    He shook his head, disgusted by the thought. He knew taro had no choice, it was either eat that or starve. But still, it wasn¡¯t fair. No human being should have to eat that stuff. And the thought that thousands, if not millions of people all over the world had to subsist on that and other similar food made Hayate¡¯s stomach churn.

    It made him feel..angry?

    Yes, that was the word for it, angry. Angry that people had to live like that. Angry at the ones responsible for the situation. It wasn¡¯t just the food either, it was everything. The air was too polluted to breathe, the water was too contaminated to drink, the soil was too poor to grow crops. It was all just so..wrong.

    And who was to blame for it all?

    The corporations, the rich, the powerful, the elite. They were the ones who had caused this world to decay. They were the ones who had sucked it dry of everything that was good and replaced it with everything that was bad. They were the ones who had turned the world into an hell-like place. The earth. Is dead. The earth. A carcass.

    At least that¡¯s what Hayate was thinking.

    He was getting lost in his thoughts, he was so caught up in his own head he didn¡¯t hear taro speak to him.

    ¡°You alright there?¡± taro¡¯s voice snapped Hayate back to reality.

    Hayate shook his head a bit, trying to push his thoughts aside. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied, his voice a bit hoarse. ¡°Just..thinking.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± taro said, studying hayate¡¯s expression for a moment. ¡°Anyways..umm...can I get some ...orange juice..it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve drank it.¡±

    Hayate raised an eyebrow, a little confused by taro¡¯s request. Orange juice..that seemed like a strange thing to want after eating fried chicken. But then again but then again, it didn¡¯t matter.

    He didn¡¯t blame the old man for craving something sweet.

    Hayate nodded and turned his attention to the carpet. He closed his eyes, visualizing a glass of orange juice. He felt a faint shimmer of light and when he opened his eyes, there was a tall jug of cold, fresh orange juice on the carpet and two glass cups in front of them.

    Taros face lit up as he saw the jug of orange juice. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had drunk a cold, freshly-squeezed glass of orange juice. It was one of his favourites, but orange trees were too rarely found nowadays.

    He poured some of the orange juice into his glass carefully, not wanting to spill any of it. He held the glass up to his nose, inhaling the familiar aroma of the sweet citrus fruit. The smell alone made him nostalgic, it reminded him of sunny days, of fresh fruits and vegetables, of the time when the air wasn¡¯t so polluted you could barely breathe.

    He took a sip of the orange juice and his eyes widened with surprise. It was so refreshing, so sweet and citrus-y, and it wasn¡¯t watered down at all. It tasted like pure sunshine in a cup. It wasn¡¯t synthetic or processed, it was real, and it tasted amazing.

    Hayate picked up his own cup of orange juice and took a long drink. It was delicious, it was so refreshing and it washed away the taste of that awful gel from his mouth.

    Hayate looked at taro with curiosity as he sipped on his orange juice. He had been wondering about taro¡¯s family, or anyone, it seemed like taro lived alone and Hayate had found him in this poor condition.

    ¡°Taro..¡± Hayate said, his voice soft. ¡°Who was taking care of you before I got here?¡±

    Taros expression softened and he seemed to hesitate for a moment before answering. ¡°I..my wife died a few years ago and I was all alone. But we had a daughter and she takes care of me, she¡¯s a single mother now though. My son-in-law was a gangster and a Criminal and got killed in gang violence. I have two grandchildren, one boy and one girl. They¡¯re grown ups too. The boy is 22 and the girl is 20.¡±

    Hayate was surprised at taro¡¯s response, he had no idea that taro had a family, and grandchildren too. It was hard to believe that taro could have any living relatives given how sick and old he looked.

    But it was also heartening to know that taro¡¯s family was still alive. Hayate felt relief and contentment at the thought that taro wasn¡¯t alone, that he had family who still cared for him. Unlike, Hayate.

    Hayate pushed that thought to the side. ¡°That¡¯s...great to hear that you have a family,¡± he said to taro, trying to sound sincere.

    The door to taro¡¯s room opened gently and a woman in her late thirties or early forties walked in. She had long, dark hair with strands of grey in it that was tied back in a loose ponytail and sharp, hazel eyes that darted quickly around the room. She was lean and muscular, but not like a body builder, more like someone who had worked hard in manual labour or physical work. This must be taro¡¯s daughter.

    The girl looked around the room and her eyes widened as she saw the scene before her. Her father, a man that she thought was bedridden and on the verge of death, was sitting upright and looking healthier than he had in years sitting on a very expensive looking carpet that she had never seen before. A jug of orange juice sat next to them, more orange juice than she had seen in her entire life. And next to her father was a man, with horns on his head, a height of seven feet, and wings coming out of his back.

    The girl¡¯s mouth fell open and she was frozen in shock.

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Was this some kind of dream, or hallucination, or had the stress and grief of the past few months finally driven her insane? She shook her head, trying to wake herself up, trying to make sense of what was happening. But the scene before her remained the same. Then, The sound of her father¡¯s voice broke the girl out of her daze. She looked over at him and saw him motioning for her to sit next to him. She blinked a few times, trying to make sure she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, and then hesitantly walked over and sat down next to her father.

    She looked at her father, who now looked less like a walking corpse, and more like a person again. She couldn¡¯t believe the difference in his appearance, it was like night and day. ¡°Sakura, i want to introduce you to someone,¡± said taro.

 trouble at home

    She was surprised that he had the strength to talk, and even more surprised that he wanted to introduce her to someone. ¡°Who is it, dad?¡± she asked.

    Taro patted Hayate, the man with horns and wings next to him on the back. ¡°This is...¡±

    Taro looked at Hayate, silently asking for permission if he should give his name away. Hayate nodded so taro continued.

    ¡°This is Hayate. He...¡± taro paused, not sure how to explain what Hayate was exactly. ¡°He...he is..my old friend..don¡¯t worry he¡¯s cosplaying right now.¡±

    Sakura looked at Hayate, more than a bit shocked at the sight of a man with horns and wings. But the mention of ¡°cosplaying¡± made her relax a bit, even if he looked so realistic. She had heard of that word, it meant to dress up as a fictional character.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Sakura said, trying to sound polite and composed. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why her father¡¯s ¡°friend¡± was cosplaying as a horned demon, but she didn¡¯t want to be rude.

    Hayate looked at Sakura and thought for a moment. He could tell her the truth but did he really want to tell her that he was actually in a demon¡¯s body? Probably not, it would cause quite a commotion if he did. ¡°I¡¯m not cosplaying as any particular character,¡± he said. ¡°I just like dressing like this.¡±

    Sakura looked at him, a bit surprised at his response. She had expected him to be specific about who he was dressing as, but the fact that he had no specific character in mind was interesting. ¡°I see..¡± she said. She couldn¡¯t deny that Hayate looked very convincing in his ¡°costume¡±. He had a young face, which made his horn¡¯s and wings look out of place, but somehow they didn¡¯t look bad at all. He looked like a fallen angel, and his robes looked very expensive.

    Sakura couldn¡¯t help but think that he must be wealthy if he could afford such nice clothes. She glanced over at her father and saw the jug of orange juice on the carpet next to them. It was the most pure, natural orange juice she had ever seen, and it must have cost a small fortune and the same could be said for the carpet.

    She then turned to her dad, ¡°Dad, why are you sitting here? You should be on your bed, and why did you remove the pipes?¡± she asked, referring to the tubes and IVs that were connected to her father¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sakura,¡± he said, trying to reassure his daughter. ¡°I feel better than I have in years. And as for the medical equipment, it¡¯s unnecessary now. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t need it anymore? You¡¯ve been on life support for years, how can you just suddenly be fine without it?¡±

    Her father sighed, closing his eyes for a moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain,¡± he said. ¡°But I feel better now, stronger. I feel like a new person. And I don¡¯t need those tubes and machines clinging to me anymore, those make me sick.¡±

    ¡°But, but...¡± Sakura was confused and worried. She had seen her father in his worst condition, she had seen him on the verge of death. How could he suddenly be feeling better, without any medical equipment? It didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°Please, trust me.¡± Her father said, his voice earnest. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but I¡¯m telling you the truth. I feel better, stronger. And I don¡¯t need those machines to keep me alive anymore. Please, just believe me.¡±

    Sakura looked at her father, her eyes searching his face for any sign of deception. But he looked so earnest and sincere, and she couldn¡¯t see any signs that he was lying. She let out a deep breath, knowing that she had to trust him. ¡°Okay but you still have to take your daily meds,¡± she said softly.

    Her father nodded, a small smile on his lips. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll still take my daily meds. I¡¯m not exactly young again, after all.¡±

    Sakura felt a wave of relief wash over her. She was glad that her father was feeling better, but she was still a bit puzzled as to what had caused it. But as long as he was okay, and he was taking his meds, she was going to trust him.

    Sakura seemed somewhat relieved, at least he was still taking his meds. She turned to hayate, ¡°excuse me..is that juice..and this carpet.. your¡¯s?¡±

    Hayate was slightly startled as Sakura suddenly turned to him, but he quickly composed himself and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my carpet,¡± he said, gesturing at the object that was underneath them. ¡°And the orange juice too, I made it fresh, just a while ago. Would you like some?¡±

    Sakura¡¯s eyes widened at his words. Freshly made orange juice? She couldn¡¯t believe it. Fresh fruits and vegetables were so rare these days, not to mention something as expensive as organic orange juice. ¡°Yes...please..¡±

    Hayate smiled and reached for the jug of orange juice. He poured some into one of the glasses on the carpet and handed it to Sakura. ¡°There you go.¡±

    Sakura took the glass gratefully and took a small sip, her eyes widening with surprise. It was delicious, the best orange juice she had ever tasted. She took another sip, savouring the taste.

    Hayate looked at Sakura and spoke politely, ¡°Excuse me, but we need some privacy to discuss some things. Would you mind if you could go outside for a while?¡±

    Sakura looked at him, slightly confused, but she nodded respectfully. ¡°Okay..¡± she said, standing up. She looked at her father, who gave her the look. She knew that look..it was her father¡¯s ¡°it¡¯ll be fine¡± look. She sighed softly, not really liking the idea of leaving her father alone with a stranger, but it wasn¡¯t as if she could refuse.

    She made her way to the door and opened it, looking back at her father and hayate for a moment before stepping out and closing the door behind her. Hayate waited for the door to close and then he casted [sensory deprivation], separating the room from the outside world and any possible spying. He wanted to be absolutely certain that their conversation would remain private.

    ¡°Taro,¡± he said, his voice serious. ¡°I have some questions regarding hollow, and I need you to answer them truthfully. No lies, no half-truths. I need the full truth.¡±

    He leaned forward, his eyes locked onto taro¡¯s. He had a serious look on his face and he made sure that his voice was firm, not that he would hurt taro of course. ¡°Tell me taro..what happened to my account after I went missing?¡±

    Taro looked back at Hayate, his expression serious. ¡°Your account...¡± he said softly, ¡°it was deleted.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. His account had been deleted? How could that be? When he got transported to the future his pc was shut-down so nothing of sorts should have happened to it, unless somebody came in his room and manually deleted it. That shouldn¡¯t have been possible. Then how the fuck did it happen?

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    Taro nodded, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯m sure. After you went missing we all didn¡¯t play hollow for a while, i was the first one to start playing again and when I saw my friends list you weren¡¯t there. I looked up your player tag and it showed that you account had been deleted.¡±

    ¡°What about hollow, what happened to it?¡±

    ¡°It shut down in 2035. 1st jan, 2035. They said it was losing too much money. A lot of the players were angry, they started a petition but it was too late. The servers were already shut down.¡±

    Hayate nodded at the information he received. It definitely was interesting. He wondered, why would his account be deleted after he had transported himself to the future. But he could understand why hollow had shut down. Games were expensive to run, and if they weren¡¯t making enough money then it made sense for them to shut down the servers and 10 years was a lot.

    Hayate was deep in thought when taro coughed, snapping him back to reality. ¡°Hayate,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s something else you need to know.¡±

    Hayate looked at taro, his interest piqued. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    Taro seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know this...¡± he said softly. ¡°But before hollow shut down, something weird happened with the game. Just before it shut down nearly all the NPCs disappeared alongside much other stuff. I was the only one online at that time alongside 20-30 other player¡¯s but we saw it.¡±

    Hayate¡¯s eyes widened at the news. NPCs disappearing just before the game shut down? That was definitely weird. ¡°What do you mean, disappeared?¡±

    Taro shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it really. All i can say is, it was like they all got deleted. They were there one moment and the next they weren¡¯t. And they didn¡¯t disappear just from in front of your eyes, i mean they disappeared from the game completely. Even stuff got deleted. Like weapons and items. They just vanished in thin air like they never existed in the first place. A few players did ask the Dev¡¯s about it and they mentioned that nothing of sorts happened, atleast in the code and putted it off as a bug.¡±

    Hayate felt a sense of unease as he listened to taro¡¯s words. NPCs and items disappearing from the game just like that? And the Devs said it was a bug. He was sure the dev¡¯s were lying, but why?

    ¡°Did any of those players have any videos or screenshots?¡± he asked.

    Taro shook his head. ¡°Not that i know of, it happened so fast it was hard to record anything, but i remember that some players lost their most valuable items due to it. Stuff that was nearly impossible to get, like ultimate end gear, boss drops, etc. One of the player¡¯s had a mythical item too and that too disappeared.¡±

    Hayate¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Mythical items were extremely rare. There were only a total of 50 in hollow. Back in 2024, before Hayate had been transported only 7 out of the 50 had been found and Hayate had been in possession of one. Those items were more rare than boss drops.

    ¡°Those items are more rare than boss drops,¡± Hayate muttered. If what taro was saying was true and what the Dev¡¯s said was also true. If the NPCs and items disappeared without a trace just before the shutdown and the Dev¡¯s didn¡¯t do it. Then, maybe it could have something to do with what happened with him. Hayate got transported to the future and his account disappeared, then if what taro said is true. Maybe, all of those times got transported too to some point in time, probably even further into a yet to come future and thus went missing from the base game.

    That could be it, atleast that was what Hayate thought. But he wasn¡¯t sure either, this was a wild theory that he had just made up in his mind after hearing the story.

    ¡°Are the forms still up? Any post? Anything official related to hollow?¡±

    ¡°no,¡± taro replied. ¡°They shut down their servers in 2035 and a year after that they removed anything related to hollow from the internet like the hollow webpage, their forums,etc, everything was completely shut-down. They said that was because it was taking money to run those sites and since hollow was basically dead by then, it was a valid enough of a excuse.¡±

    ¡°hmm..¡± Hayate let out a small murmur of agreement. He could understand their reasoning but at the same time was annoyed. He would have liked to dig through the forums and see any information he could find but it seemed like that wasn¡¯t a option.

    He was silent for a moment, thinking. There was nothing he could do right now other than take Taro¡¯s word for it. He had no proof of what was said is correct. But, even some information is better than no information.

    He looked at taro. ¡°Tell me something, did anything weird happen after hollow shut down in regards to the players?¡±

    ¡°not really.¡± Taro shrugged. ¡°The players who kept playing after hollow were all already prepared for its death, they got over it quickly. Including myself¡±.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Hayate let out a small sigh, he didn¡¯t really know what answer he was expecting but he was hoping for more information. He looked out the window of the room and thought of what to say next, if he should ask any other question or just drop the matter as a whole. After a moment he decided to drop it for now.

    The matter of hollow wasn¡¯t finished yet, he still had a lot of questions that needed to answered but there was little information he could gather right now. The servers are gone, the official website of the game was gone and the forums were gone. The only thing he could rely on is the players who played hollow back then and even then, they wouldn¡¯t know the true answer. At best they had a lot of information which could help give him a direction to look in but where would he find said players? He didn¡¯t know. He sighed again.

    ¡°Alright then, thank you for answering my questions.¡±

    Taro nodded in response, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, I tried to answer them the best I could.¡±

    Hayate gave him a soft smile, he knew it must have been hard for him, to recall such old memories of hollow before it shut down. But, he was grateful to him. At least now he had a basic direction to follow. He knew who he needed to look for now and the information he had to gather.

    They both became silent for a while, both immersed in their own thoughts. The room seemed to be quiet, the noise from outside blocked out by the [sensory deprivation] spell. All they could hear each other breathe.

    The silence of the room was suddenly broken by the chiming of a bell. The chiming echoed in the room, signalling 6 O¡¯clock, it was probably a timer that taro had set. When Hayate had came in here the time was 5 O¡¯clock. Time sure did fly by while they were talking. An hour passing in the Blink of an eye.

    The chiming of the bell caused both taro and Hayate to break out of their trances. They both looked at each other, their eyes locking for a moment before They looked away. Then, Hayate dispelled the [sensory deprivation] spell. They could hear the noises from outside once again.

    A knock was heard from outside and the muffled voice of sakura speaking. ¡°Its been nearly half an hour. Is everything okay in there?¡± she asked.

    Taro gave Hayate a glance before responding to Sakura¡¯s voice. ¡°We¡¯re fine, just discussing some things¡± he replied.

    ¡°You should eat something, dad.¡± Sakura said from outside.

    Hayate looked at the door, he could hear the worry in Sakura¡¯s voice. It was clear that she didn¡¯t like the fact that her father was talking to a stranger for nearly half an hour behind closed doors.

    But, she didn¡¯t say anything else and the sound of her footsteps walking away could be heard, indicating that she had left. Taro let out a small breath as the sound of footsteps faded away. ¡°She¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    Hayate nodded. ¡°I can tell.¡± He said, a small smile on his lips.

    There was another moment of silence. But it wasn¡¯t as awkward as the previous one.

    ¡°So..what should i do now....I have no idea..¡±

    Hayate said to taro.

    Taro shrugged, his expression calm. ¡°I can try to help you get acclimated to this time period. But there is only so much i can do. But, you can stay here for as much time as you would like.¡± He said.

    ¡°thank you.¡± Hayate replied. He was slightly surprised by taro¡¯s willingness to help him stay. ¡°but, i don¡¯t wanna be a burden to you..hmm...I¡¯ll try to help you as much as i can.¡±

    Taro chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I got enough money, well. Enough to live support one more person.¡±

    Hayate shook his head, ¡°no don¡¯t. I don¡¯t need to eat and even if i had to i would never eat the food in this time.¡±

    Taro chuckled again, seemingly finding what Hayate said amusing. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    Hayate spoke again, ¡°yeah..i don¡¯t need cloths, or anything else either. You can just consider me non-existent.¡±

    Taro looked at hayate for a moment, a look of thought on his face. ¡°Hmm..i guess you could be considered non-existent if you didn¡¯t need anything. But, even if you don¡¯t need to eat.. I still don¡¯t want you to starve yourself.¡± He said with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°fine, but i won¡¯t ask anything from you.¡± Hayate replied with a slight frown, he didn¡¯t want to be a burden even to the slightest and that was exactly why he didn¡¯t want taro to go out of his way to comfort him in any way, and this wasn¡¯t Hayate being rude or anything. He really didn¡¯t need anything, if he wanted anything he could get it from his inventory or using his magic.

    But, there was something he did need...a new home. Sure he did have his old house but that was basically broken down and unliveable, Hayate was going to repair it in the future but for now that was out of the question to live there 24/7, so he needed a new home. And for that, he needed to earn money but how would he earn it? And even if he did, he was from another time, it would be impossible to get a normal job if he didn¡¯t have any of the paperwork¡¯s needed. He sighed, if only instead of the future he was transported to another fantasy world of sorts like those protagonists in isekai anime¡¯s. He could have just worked at the adventurers guild or something and made money by hunting monster¡¯s but sadly no such thing existed in the real world.

    He sighed again, closing his eyes and massaging his temples with his fingers. He was thinking too much for his own good, even his thoughts were giving him a headache. He needed a nap.

    He opened his eyes again, he was feeling a little too tired. He couldn¡¯t understand why though. He wasn¡¯t tired when he walked in, well. There was a status effect in hollow which basically produced the same effects as being tired in real life but one of his rings had a effect which prevented it. This wasn¡¯t physical exhaustion. It was mental.

    And it was a new type of mental exhaustion too. He had felt mental exhaustion before, like after grinding for hours or spending hours thinking of strategies to beat a boss but this was like a whole another level. A whole new type of mental exhaustion. A type of exhaustion you feel when nothing goes your way, he was feeling it because well nothing has been going his way.

    Hayate was feeling depressed.

    He just wanted to sleep for now. Maybe sleep would put an end to his feelings. Hayate asked taro, ¡°taro..can i..have a room?¡±

    Taro nodded, ¡°Yeah, you can use my room for now. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±

    ¡°You have my thanks, buddy.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Taro said before standing up and walking out of the room, leaving Hayate there alone. A small amount of time passed after taro left and a thought came to Hayate. If he was gonna go to sleep, he could have atleast gone to his own room back to his house. But he didn¡¯t. He wanted comfort. And to not be completely alone right now.

    Hayate grabbed the carpet from the floor opened his inventory, grabbed a pouch and put the said carpet into the pouch and back into his inventory, and then walked over to taro¡¯s bed. He slumped down onto the bed, it was very soft and comfortable. The smell of medicine was strong in the bed but it didn¡¯t bother him much. He was feeling too tired to care at this point. His eyes slowly shut as he fell asleep but he couldn¡¯t.

    Hayate laid there, staring at the ceiling for twenty minutes. He laid there trying to fall asleep but couldn¡¯t. He tried forcing himself to sleep but he was just stuck there in that same position, eyes closed but wide awake.

    He was thinking, he was thinking about a lot of things but then he realized the reason why he was couldn¡¯t sleep. His entire body tensed up as he realized the reason why. He was wearing the ¡°Gloves of All Seeing Eye.¡±

    The Gloves of All Seeing Eye, a legendary item with the highest tier of all mental magic resistance. It protected the wearer from all forms of mental attacks and mental attack¡¯ spells could be casted when the target was asleep too so this didn¡¯t allow his character in hollow to sleep unless he un-equipped it. And in turn, this was the reason why he couldn¡¯t fall asleep now. This thought ran through his head and Hayate realized that maybe he should take them off. If he did, the chances of falling asleep would increase but that would also make him vulnerable to a mental attack in case if someone were to attack him in his sleep while he didn¡¯t have the resistance of the item but that wouldn¡¯t happen. No one knew about it. No one in this world other than him had access to magic from hollow..well atleast as far as he knew.

    But, still he thought..wasn¡¯t a mental attack very rare? It was. He had never met a single person in his years while playing hollow who used a mental attack. Everyone preferred physical attacks and attacks and magic attacks which could cause damage to you and your opponents at the same time, mental attack skills were very rare and almost all of them were weak except the high tier ones. It was a very under-used and underrated build.

    He let out a small sigh and sat up in the bed. His mind kept telling him that it was stupid, that it was very very unlikely that someone in this world even knew how to attack mentally using magic. It was very unlikely that he would even need the mental magic resistance provided by those gloves to be in top performance.

    But, but he was just feeling anxious for some reason. Anxiety, he hated that feeling. It just made the brain overthink things.

    Hayate thought for a moment and decided to just close his eyes and rest instead. He thought it would be safer than falling into some kind deep sleep. Even if he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, resting would be enough atleast for now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Six hours passed. Ken awoke at 12 in the morning, he had slept for a few hours, but was feeling quite rested. As he woke up, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious about what was going on. He slowly walked out of his room and into the living room and there he saw something completely unexpected.

    His grandpa, who couldn¡¯t even walk to the bathroom by himself was sitting on the couch, watching television. The thought of it even happening was completely ridiculous. His grandpa couldn¡¯t even move, he was bed-ridden just a few hours ago! How did he get here? How the hell was he even sitting on the couch in the first place? Ken was feeling very confused.

    Ken¡¯s thoughts began to race, his confusion slowly turning into a feeling of dread. There was no way this could happen, it wasn¡¯t possible. The only reason he had even agreed to sell his grandpa to the rich assholes was because he was about to die. If his grandpa was getting better, then...no, he couldn¡¯t cancel the deal now.

    He had already said yes and signed the papers, the deal was done and dusted. But, if his grandpa was actually getting better, then he didn¡¯t need the money from the deal anymore. The medical bills would be easy to pay off with his mom¡¯s job. If only if the deal was cancelled..but it wasn¡¯t. He had signed the papers.

    Just then, there was a hard, loud knock on the front door. Oh god no. He knew who it was, he knew who was knocking on his door. It was the enforcers coming to collect the payment for the deal he had made last night.

    He had been so caught up in his thoughts that he forgot the enforcers were coming today. But, this was too soon. He was just not ready for this. He was just not ready to give his grandpa away to those people.

    He stood there, frozen for a moment, contemplating what to do. He wasn¡¯t thinking straight. He was panicking. But, if he didn¡¯t let them in, they would most likely break the door or just pick the lock and force the door open anyway. It was inevitable.

    Ken¡¯s grandpa looked at him and asked him to check who was at the door. Ken knew that he had no choice. He slowly walked over and stood in front of the door, his hand trembling as it reached out to open the door.

    He hesitated for a moment, he didn¡¯t want to do this. He didn¡¯t want to let those people inside and take his grandpa away. But, he couldn¡¯t keep them from coming inside. They were enforcers, gangsters with all sorts of tech implants. They had the power to force themselves inside if he didn¡¯t open the door.

    With a deep breath, Ken put his hand on a scanner and the door slid open with a soft woosh, revealing three enforcers.

    two enforcers standing in front of the door were around 5¡¯10 in height and one was 5¡¯11. They were wearing military grade exoskeletons that were black in colour, the exoskeletons had red lighting coming from small gaps in between the plates as if there was some sort of energy flowing through them. These exoskeletons were definitely top-of-the-line tech, expensive stuff, more expensive than a car. The design of them was streamlined, it probably didn¡¯t even add much weight to the wearers and it could definitely boost their strength to a significant level.

    And it didn¡¯t even look like the exoskeletons were the only things that the enforcers had on them. They most likely had cybernetic implants in them too, specially the 5¡¯11 one.

    The 5¡¯11 enforcer looked like a higher ranking member of the enforcer group, or whatever organization they worked under. The other two were probably just there for backup and to look good. The 5¡¯11 one was the one who spoke first as soon as the door was opened.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who sold us his grandpa right?,¡± he said, his voice sounding monotone even though it came from a human. Probably another side effect of the cybernetic implants inside him.

    Ken slowly nodded, he didn¡¯t trust his own voice at the moment. The 5¡¯11 enforcer just nodded.

    ¡°Right,¡± he said as he spoke to one of the other enforcers. ¡°Take the old man.¡±

    The enforcer was about to walk into Ken¡¯s house but Ken stopped him by putting his hand on the enforcer¡¯s chest. The enforcer looked at Ken with a cold, unreadable face.

    ¡°The fuck are you doing.¡±

    The enforcer¡¯s voice was cold, emotionless. It sounded artificial too. Ken swallowed, his mouth felt dry. He had just put his hand on a enforcer, a enforcer part of an extremely dangerous gang. He was surprised the enforcer didn¡¯t break his arm or shoot him after just that.

    The leader of the group, the 5¡¯11 enforcer, grabbed Ken by his throat and lifted him up into the air with just one hand. He was strong, surprisingly strong, stronger than the average man for sure.

    Ken coughed and tried to grab the enforcer¡¯s arm to free himself, his feet kicking uselessly in the air.

    ¡°Just move out of the way and let us do our job. This is what you agreed to.¡±

    He held Ken up for a second longer before releasing his grip and letting him fall to the ground, Ken coughed and he was surprised that the enforcer didn¡¯t just choke him to death. He held his neck where the enforcer grabbed him and took deep breaths.

    The enforcer just turned around and motioned his head towards the other enforcer, ¡°Let¡¯s just get going. Take the old man.¡±

    The men started to walk inside, but Ken made one last effort to stop them. He reached out and grabbed the 5¡¯11 enforcer¡¯s legs, trying to pull him back and stop him from walking further inside.

    His attempt didn¡¯t do much. He pulled as much as his 60 or so kilograms of body weight would allow him to but the enforcer didn¡¯t even budge. The enforcer just looked down at him and kicked his left and right arm, breaking it.

    Ken screamed as he let go of the enforcer, clutching his arms to his stomach as they flared in pain. That single kick had just broken both of his arms, like twigs. ¡°Just stop, you¡¯re making this harder on yourself.¡±

    The enforcer said, not even a hint of malice in his tone. He walked further inside and the other two followed after him. One of them pulled out a handgun and shot a dart at his grandfather. His grandfather was about to shout but then fell unconcious.

    His grandfather, who was watching television moments ago was now lying lifeless on the couch. The dart that was shot by one of the enforcers had just knocked his grandpa out, Ken knew what that meant. That was the last he was going to see of his grandfather.

    Just then, the door to his sister¡¯s room opened. His sister must have woken up due to the commotion, and before she could even come out of her room, the enforcer shot a dart at her. She fell down unconcious onto the floor.

    The door to his grandpa¡¯s room opened, and Ken wondered who was in there. His grandpa was in the living room so it wasn¡¯t him, his sister was knocked out, he was right here and his mom was at her workplace so it wasn¡¯t her either. So who was in there...?

    He couldn¡¯t see inside the room as the view was blocked by the enforcer¡¯s bulky body but he could hear someone say, ¡°What the fuck do you guys think you are doing with my friend.¡±

    A male voice. Deep and gruff. It came from inside the room, probably from the person who was in there. Ken couldn¡¯t see him but he was clearly pissed. Who was this person?

 Rage.

    Hayate had been laying in Taro¡¯s bed the entire time, a total of 6 hours had passed. In that time he had cried a lot and had come to a few conclusions on what he wanted to do after this, the first one was to create extravagant graves for his mother, father and the members of AOH.

    He also wanted to find anything related to Hollow, he needed a computer too, if they were stil even available by now. However this dream was shattered when suddenly, noises came from outside the room. They were from the living room. People talking, some sort of commotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± Hayate said to himself.

    He stood up from the bed, putting his hand on his head to help focus his eyesight. He walked over to the door and the door opened.

    The sight infront of Hayate made him angrier than he had ever been in a while. Two men, wearing what seemed like some sort of armour in black, standing infront of the unconscious bodies of his friend, his only friend who was still alive. They didn¡¯t seem to be guests at all.

    All sorts of thoughts ran through Hayate¡¯s head at that moment. Thoughts of hatred, anger, fear and everything in between. Who were these guys and what the hell were they doing to taro?!

    Hayate¡¯s fists clenched at his side, his teeth gritting together tightly. He was tempted to just grab them both and throw them across the room, but he wasn¡¯t sure what exactly was happening yet so he held back.

    ¡°What the fuck do you guys think you¡¯ are doing to my friend!¡± Hayate said, barely keeping himself from screaming. His voice was loud, it echoed throughout the whole house.

    The two men then turned to look at him, and to his surprise, they actually stepped back a bit, as if they were intimidated by him.

    One of them pulled out a handgun and shot at him, it was the same type of dart that was on taro¡¯s neck. However, before it could even reach him, it stopped in mid air and fell to the ground, the dart had completely stopped as if it hit some sort of invisible barrier.

    The men¡¯s faces looked shocked as they just stared at the dart lying on the floor. It took them a second to recover and one of them spoke, ¡°What the hell was that??¡± He asked his companion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know.¡±

    This confirmed Hayate¡¯s suspicions, these men were definitely not here with good intentions.

    Hayate used [Dominate] on one of the men and asked again, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±.

    The man¡¯s eyes glowed red for a second and he spoke. ¡°We are with the black snake gang. We were tasked taking this old man with us as payment for forgiving all debts that ken Nishihara¡¯ owed us.¡±

    The other guy was clearly confused as to what was going on, Why was his comrade answering this 7ft tall giant¡¯s question like a puppet on strings?

    Hayate heard the man¡¯s answer and a thought came to his mind. Ken Nishihara, the same last name as taro. A relative or something? That could surely be dealt with later. What mattered right now was that they were here to take taro. It wasn¡¯t going to happen, over his dead body.

    Hayate began to shout. ¡°YOU BASTARDS! YOU STEP INTO MY FRIEND¡¯S HOUSE! ATTACK HIM! I¡¯LL KILL YOU! I¡¯LL RIP OUT YOUR SPINES!¡±

    His shouting echoed through the hall, and a couple of the neighbours might have heard it. It was a loud, booming and angry scream of a man who was enraged beyond belief.

    The two men took a step back. They definitely weren¡¯t used to this sort of behaviour. Most people usually just submitted to them, even the big, strong, muscular guys that could probably tear them to pieces with thier fists if they didn¡¯t have their exoskeleton¡¯s on. But this guy...he was different.

    Hayate raised his hand and casted a spell at one of the men, [Banishment: To hades]

    [Banishment to hades] is a 4th tier spell. When you cast this spell on a creature, it is surrounded by a cacophony of whispers as you attempt to send it to a dark region between stars infested with unknown horrors. The target must resist with a counter spell or be banished to the far realms.

    While in the far realms, the creature is blinded and incapacitated. In there they will receive 20 Hp of cold damage, 20 Hp of acid damage and 20 Hp of necrotic damage each turn. If the creature resisted it with their dexterity, they will only recive 10 hp of damage. When the spell ends, the target appears back where they were taken from, or if they are dead, only their body appears turned inside out.

    The man who was casted the spell on suddenly felt a cacophony of whispers in his ears. The whispers were coming from all directions, he could hear it in his left ear,right ear, above him, below him, in front of him, behind him and everywhere in-between. The whispers were not coherent words, rather the sounds they made were incomprehensible, they didn¡¯t even sound like they spoke any human language. But what he did understand was that they were cold, almost taunting.

    Some spoke in a language he had never heard before, it sounded ancient, the kind of language one would hear in the ancient Egyptian tombs, or the language that the gods would speak before humans. While hearing those voices the man felt that something was wrong, something was happening to him. He was losing control of his body, as if some invisible force was pulling him away from his body. He tried to move but he couldn¡¯t, his limbs didn¡¯t move an inch and suddenly everything went dark. He was in the far realms.

    Now in the far realms, the man could see nothing but darkness everywhere, the place was pitch black. No, it was pitch black. He has been blinded.

    When his vision got blinded, he felt a wave of despair overtake him. He could see nothing but pure darkness in all directions, he tried to move but felt himself floating in mid-air. But this wasn¡¯t the only effect of the spell, for the man was now feeling a constant burning sensation all over his body, as if he was being continuously dipped in acid and then pulled out again.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that. His body was rotting and melting too. The places where he had rotted away were freezing instantly.

    He was feeling the pain of melting flesh, the pain from the acid, the pain from freezing and the pain of rotting all at the same time. He was going through all of the pain as if he was in hell. As if this place was designed to only torture souls, to pull them out of their body for only a moment and put them back in, only to do the process 10,000 times over and over again. Each time more painful than the last.

    He felt it all for an eternity. He was in constant agony for what felt like an eternity.

    The pain was becoming too much to bear. If he had anything left to throw up, he would have vomited it all already, he wanted to scream, to cry out for help but he couldn¡¯t. No words would come out of his mouth, he was silenced too. He couldn¡¯t do anything but sit there, in eternal pain.

    He felt like he was passing out and could any second now, however, if even if he could, the spell wouldn¡¯t let him.

    Not now, not ever. He would feel the same amount of pain over and over again, each time more agonizing than the last. As if he was the soul in limbo that no one wanted, the lost one, literal hell.

    How much time had passed, hours? Days? Thousands of years? It didn¡¯t matter.

    Time was almost irrelevant here.

    Back at present time, outside of the Far Realms, only 5 seconds had passed by. Hayate ended the spell and the man came back..or atleast most of his body did. The man¡¯s body was deformed and distorted, almost melted into a pile of mush on the ground. It was a horrific sight but it was not that different or less horrible than the sound the man was making, which sounded as if he was choking on his own blood all while gargling in pain. His body was in a shape which could have been called human at best and alien at least. His skin was burned, rotten and frozen at the same time, it was black like charcoal and grey at the same time. One of the man¡¯s eyes was hanging out from it¡¯s socket and half of his lower jaw was non-existent.

    The pain was too much, the man was dead. It was surprising that he even held out for such a long time. Now his body was just an empty shell, a shell that was once human, but now just a hollow corpse. His soul forever trapped back in the far realms.

    The man standing at the doorway was frozen in horror, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Not a second ago his comrade was alive and now he was dead. Who wouldn¡¯t be? He was basically melted, his body wasn¡¯t even human anymore.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He was at a loss for words, he couldn¡¯t even keep composure as he almost fell down to his knees. But then his emotional suppressor kicked in. It was a type of implant which made it so you wouldn¡¯t feel any fear or hesitation.

    It was like the emotions were shut off from the body, the man just suddenly got up and stood straight, his face looked completely calm and unfazed. This was the effect of the suppressor implant.

    Meanwhile, Hayate looked at the corpse on the floor. He had done it. He had actually killed someone. Ever since he had gotten transported into the future, he had tried always tried to use his powers to prevent deaths, but now he had done it. It was no accident, not a mistake but something he himself had caused.

    It was a moment of horror for Hayate. Even if this person was a bad person, he was still a person, he had a family, friends, a life. He probably had a wife, a child and many other things. Hayate didn¡¯t know, but now he was taking all of those things away from this person.

    Yet all of this passed through his mind as fast as lightning as he didn¡¯t know what to feel.

    He didn¡¯t know what he should¡¯ve felt at this moment, maybe sadness, anger, confusion but no. Instead, he felt a strange calmness come over him as if he was feeling nothing.

    Perhaps this was just a coping mechanism, a way for him to deal with the shock of what he had done.

    Hayate was snapped out of his thoughts by a sudden punch to the face. It didn¡¯t hurt, not at all, simply because the one who had punched him was far too weak to even harm him.

    Hayate barely registered the punch, feeling no pain from it. It was as if a child had punched him, but in reality, it was another man, a huge muscular human wearing military grade exoskeleton with cyber enhancements to his body. But in front of Hayate, he was like a child, no. He was just a ant to him. And ants don¡¯t hit hard.

    Hayate thought about activating his ring. The one he wore on his left ring finger. It had an effect that made sure he would not receive any kind of physical damage unless struck by someone with a level of 40 or above. However, he usually kept it disabled, as it made things a bit boring. But now, he was starting to think activating it might not be a bad idea.

    The ring had several other effects: it granted the wearer a 15% resistance to any magical attack and boosted their dexterity by 5 points. It also allowed them to absorb any spell from the 6th to 7th tier once a day and any spell below that tier three times a day.

    As soon as he thought about activating the ring¡¯s effect, the man¡¯ was about to punch him again but his fist was stopped just before it reached him, as if hitting a brick wall.

    The man¡¯s face looked surprised. He thought for sure that his punch would have connected with Hayate¡¯s face. But instead, it stopped right before he could do so. The man tried to force his arm forward but he couldn¡¯t move no matter how hard he tried.

    Hayate spoke once again, his voice neutral with a hint of anger in it: ¡°You should probably stop while you still have that arm intact.¡±

    The man pulled his hand away and asked Hayate in a neutral tone, ¡°What kind of tech are you using? A force field? Or something else?¡±

    Hayate was surprised by the man¡¯s question. It seemed that he had some brain instead of only brawn, and he was talking like a normal human.

    Hayate decided to play along with the man¡¯s suspicions. It would be foolish to tell him the truth, that it was magic. Instead, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a new tech that¡¯s still in experimentation. A defense system that protects the wearer from any physical attacks.¡±

    The man seemed to have a look of understanding on his face as if he believed Hayate¡¯s explanation. It seemed like this sort of tech maybe really was in its experimental stages.

    ¡°and where did you get it from?¡± The man asked.

    Hayate was prepared for this question, he had a ready answer in place. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a secret. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you if tell me what exactly you plan to do with my friend over here whom you had shot unconscious.¡±

    The man frowned after hearing Hayate¡¯s reply. He was hoping for a more direct answer, but it seemed like Hayate wasn¡¯t going to give him one without giving something in return.

    After a few seconds, the man sighed and spoke. ¡°We are sent by and with the black snake gang. There was some trouble going on and this old man¡¯s grandson owed several millions of yen that he couldn¡¯t pay back. The guy sold his grandpa to us, in exchange for clearing his debt and giving him additional money. This old guy here will be send to a lab to be experimented on. Hope that satisfies your curiosity.¡±

    It was the truth: they were part of the third largest criminal group in Neo-tokyo, the Black Snakes. The gang had a total of 2000 members across Japan, with 400 in Neo-tokyo. Enforcer¡¯s were a group trained with advanced cybernetic enhancements, and there were only 30 in total. Armed to the teeth, each enforcer could take on 20 or more unarmed civilians. He was the third most powerful Enforcer in the group. There were two other squad leaders, and then the group¡¯s overall leader, a man who had so many cybernetic implants that it was almost hard to recognize him as human.

    Most of the time, they didn¡¯t need to engage in physical combat, simply because their intimidating appearance was enough to install fear in their targets.

    Hayate nodded in understanding as he had already heard the information and just wanted a more clear answer. The man confirmed everything and then some additional information, Hayate listened carefully and thought to himself, ¡° Black snakes huh... Seems like they¡¯re a gang of some sort. I¡¯ll have to deal with them later¡±

    The man saw Hayate¡¯s nod and took it as a sign that the conversation is over. He didn¡¯t say another word.

    There was a few seconds of silence, neither of the two spoke at them moment, it was just silence as they both stood, looking at each other.

    ¡°I would like to know your name before you die,¡± Hayate said to the man.

    ¡°what?¡± The man was surprised by Hayate¡¯s statement that he was going to kill him, he was confused as to why he wanted to know his name. But he spoke anyway. ¡°It¡¯s Max Johnson, I¡¯m not Japanese.¡±

    ¡°well max, it¡¯s a pleasure meeting you,¡± Hayate said. His tone was casual, as if he didn¡¯t just say that he would kill the man in front of him just a moment ago. ¡°Shame we had to meet under these circumstances though.¡±

    Max was a bit confused as to why Hayate sounded so nonchalant despite the fact that he had just threatened his life a moment ago. But nonetheless, he answered. ¡°Dosent matter, it¡¯s either do or die.¡±

    ¡°well that is very true... greetings end here, it¡¯s basic human courtesy to know the one who¡¯s existence you¡¯ll remove.¡±

    Then Hayate threw an extremely soft punch on the man¡¯s chest. The man¡¯s armour shattered the moment his fist impacted, sending it flying to the other side of the room while the man collapsed to the ground.

    Max never stood a chance. Hayate¡¯s punch had been too powerful for the man to even withstand, let alone survive.

    The armour could protect him from bullets and even knives to a certain extent but against Hayate¡¯s punch it shatter like glass.

    The force of the punch was so high that Manx¡¯s ribcage had broken, sending pieces of his bones into his organs, and his heartbeat had completely stopped.

    Max dropped to the ground, his body limp and lifeless.

    He was dead before he even hit the floor.

    Max¡¯s eyes wide open as if he had died in surprise.

    Once again, another life had been taken by Hayate.

    That makes two direct kills and eight indirect ones.

    That makes the total to ten in a single day.

    It was a horrifying number for someone who had never killed before in the past and most of them had not even been threats to his life, in fact they weren¡¯t threats at all.

    They were just weak, too far below him that he had not needed to kill them, he should have incapacitated them and spared they¡¯re lives.

    He shouldn¡¯t have killed them and just left, but instead, he had killed them and was not even sad or angry or anything.

    Maybe it was because he was no longer purely human. Hayate wondered why he didn¡¯t feel guilt after killing them. Perhaps, it was because he was no longer simply human. His body was that a demon and his mind a human. But he wasn¡¯t a pure human.

    Hayate knocked himself out of it, he looked at his friend¡¯s unconscious body.

    He put his hand on his chest and felt a faint but steady thumping. He was still breathing, which was good. Then looked over at the other room where he saw a girl unconscious there too. As far as he knew, that was Taro¡¯s granddaughter, and she too was breathing. Hayate took a deep breath and then picked his friends unconscious body up.

    Hayate laid his friend on the couch, making sure he was comfortable. He took a few moments to look around the wrecked house.

    It was in a mess due to the fight, the walls were broken, the furniture was lying broken at various places.

    Hayate walked over to the dead body of the man whom he had just killed. However, to his surprise, someone was lying on the doorway, holding onto their hands as if they was in pain.

    Hayate felt a bit of shock at sight of this person. He hadn¡¯t noticed him until now. The man looked to be a normal civilian, not having any weapons or wearing the armour the gangsters were wearing. Hayate slowly approached the man, making sure to keep his guard up, in case it was a trap. Hayate knelt down and took a good look at the person on the floor. They seemed to have a broken hand, he tried to think of how he missed them before, maybe he had been too tired or distracted.

    Hayate spoke in a calm and serious tone. ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here?¡±

    The wounded man looked up at Hayate, he seemed to be shocked by Hayate¡¯s appearance. From his pov he probably had seen how Hayate killed all those men before so Hayate couldn¡¯t blame me.

    The man answered, ¡°i..im..ken..ken Nishihara¡¯.¡±

    As soon as the man replied his name, Hayate¡¯s thoughts suddenly went back to the conversation he had earlier with the men. Hayate felt a flash of anger shoot through his mind.

    This must be ken Nishihara, the grandson of his friend taro.

    So this was who he had been looking for?

    Hayate didn¡¯t know what would have happened to his friend had he not shown up here today. What sort of cruel stuff must have been done to his only friend.

    Hayate spoke again, ¡°So, you¡¯re the grandson of my friend? The one who decided to sell him out to the black snake gang?¡±

    The wounded man looked up at him and nodded. He was afraid, Hayate could see that but he couldn¡¯t feel an ounce of sympathy for him right now. How could he betray his own grandfather?

    ¡°Why?¡± Hayate asked him, still looking down at ken. ¡°Why did you do it? Are you that ungrateful?¡±

    Ken shouted back at Hayate, ¡°Who the hell are you and what¡¯s it to you? It¡¯s my Grandfather, I¡¯ll do whatever I want with him!¡±

    Hayate had expected this sort of response from him. He didn¡¯t expect Ken to be any good in the first place, after all only someone with no moral ethics would sell their grandpa out. Hayate¡¯s face contorted in disgust.

    Hayate stood up and dragged ken into the house and shut the door behind him. It closed automatically behind them. Hayate didn¡¯t want to talk to ken even a second longer, the more he will talk the harder it will get to keep his composure. In truth, Hayate wanted to beat ken up but that would probably kill him so he refrained from doing it since this man, however disgusting was his friend¡¯s grandson.

    ¡°now first things first,¡± Hayate said to himself, as he looked around the ruined house.

    He had three things to do. First, get rid of the bodies. Then summon a monster to protect his friend in case more of those gangsters came in and finally heal his friend.

    But first the bodies, Hayate couldn¡¯t leave them out there.

 Killer on loose

    Hayate looked at the two bodies, his expression turning grim. The first one was simple enough to dispose of, but the second one was a different story. It was like a slushy. Hayate looked away, he couldn¡¯t even bear to look at it, it was a disgusting sight to behold.

    Hayate was feeling a bit guilty for killing the man so brutally. He had used a high level attack spell on him out of anger, and the result was a mess of flesh and bones.

    This man had most probably been enhanced to level 3 at max with that armour but most likely it was level 2 so he didn¡¯t even have a chance against Hayate.

    It wasn¡¯t his usual style to go so overboard

    The thought was uncomfortable.

    Hayate had an idea...maybe he could do something with these.

    Hayate grabbed the other corpse and dragged it near the slushy mess. When he dropped the corpse next to the mess, it made a gross splash sound, one that he wished he could un hear.

    Hayate had to suppress the urge to throw up, the sight was disgusting to say the least. He took a deep breath and tried to avoid looking at the corpse.

    He was going to summon an undead using this.

    How could he do this when he wasn¡¯t a necromancer?

    In Hollow, When you reached the fifth level, you got to choose a class and at level 15, you could specialize in a particular school of magic. Hayate¡¯s class was a ¡°Vile Omen Mage¡±. This class was basically an amalgamation of being a summoner, necromancer, and demonic mage all rolled into one. It was a sort of jack-of-all-trades, master of none class and Hayate had chosen skills and spells that made use of the potential of his class to the fullest.

    The first school of magic he had specialized in was Demonic Magic. The Demon Magic was the school of magic most useful to him due to his descent from the Demon race. The second he has chosen was summoning magic and the third was necromancy magic which went well with the last two schools.

    Hayate had dabbled in other schools of magic as well, like Abjuration, Transmutation and Evocation. But in terms of Specialization, his first, second and third were demonic, summoning and finally necromancy.

    Now, the question was what kind of undead he was going to create. There was a large variety, ranging from weak skeletons to high level death knights to much more.

    But these corpses were barely level 2..combined they would be 3 at max...at most he could use them to create a skeleton.

    Hayate felt that he was really scraping the bottom of the barrel here...creating a skeleton out of these two was a rather pathetic way to use corpses, but hey at least it was better than nothing..this would also get rid of them. A win win situation

    [create first tier undead ¡ª skeleton]

    A low class skill.

    All it did was create a basic skeleton to help out the user. The skeleton¡¯s strength was the bare minimum, but at least it would follow Hayate¡¯s orders.

    He said the chant out loud.

    As soon as he uttered out the command, the corpses on the ground in front of him started moving.

    The slushy one, somehow seemed to reform into more of a human shape even though it was still very liquidly. It was a rather gruesome sight, as it looked like those corpses were being stitched back together. After that, the now combined corpse began to melt slowly, flesh and muscle and skin all melting together until only the bones remained.

    The result was a simple-looking skeletal figure. The skeleton was made out of the bits and pieces of the two corpses and it looked rather disgusting, but it was also rather pathetic looking. It was small in stature and not really made for combat. It would have been a level 5 skeleton but due to hayate¡¯s ring it was level 7.

    Hayate had wanted to create a higher level not so weak undead. There was an obvious reason for this weakness, the fact that it was created using trash-tier corpses. But still, a level 7 undead was not to be scoffed at. It was still stronger than any normal person.

    Hayate was not completely satisfied but he could not do anything about it. He looked at the skeleton and commanded, ¡°protect this house, don¡¯t let anyone enter.¡±

    Hayate said. The skeleton nodded. It then stood still in one corner of the house, unmoving and unblinking. It would not move, it would not rest, it would simply protect the house. If it was not destroyed, it would forever stay here.

    Ken suddenly shouted at Hayate, his voice filled with shock and fear. ¡°What the hell is that? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Hayate turned to look at him, his expression completely apathetic. ¡°That¡¯s an undead. I just commanded it to protect this place.¡±

    Hayate walked over to ken and placed his hand on his head. He muttered a single word, ¡°[erase]¡± and Ken fell unconscious, his memories vanishing into thin air. Hayate stood there, observing the success of the spell he had cast.

    Hayate then walked over to the living room and sat down on the couch next to taro, he sighed as he rested his head. Dealing with this mess had taken a lot out of him, and now he had to handle even more troublesome things. But first, now to heal his friend.

    Hayate turned over, observing his unconscious friend. He saw a dart in his neck, Hayate took out the dart from his neck, observing it closely. The dart was red in colour, made of plastic but with a metal tip. He crushed it in his hands, a fluid came out from inside. It was likely that the fluid was responsible for the tranquilizer effect of the dart.

    Just to be safe, Hayate casted a [full recovery] spell on taro. Then he put away the crushed dart.

    Hayate looked at taro¡¯s unconscious form for a while longer, he knew it will take him some time to wake up. With that done, there was one final thing to do. Hayate had to eliminate the source of this problem, the black snake gang.

    But strangely, Hayate seemed hesitant. He appeared to be having second thoughts about this. They were selfish thoughts.

    What will he get out of this?

    Hayate was never really a selfless person. He most of the time only did things if it benefited him. The one thing he was selfless on was helping his friend and he had done that. What he was going to do next was a problem which taro¡¯s grandson should handle. Not him.

    Hayate shook his head. If ken died facing those gangsters it would directly cause pain to taro, that wasn¡¯t something he wanted.

    Hayate also didn¡¯t really care for Ken but he was taros family. Hayate was the outsider here. This whole dilemma has been placed on his shoulders without his consent. He felt no reason to do this. It¡¯s not his problem but still something in his heart told him he still had to fix the root of this mess. Because if he doesn¡¯t, taro will get hurt.

    ¡°I just want to disappear,¡± he muttered to himself.

    Hayate stood up and slapped himself hard on the cheeks. It was a harsh gesture, as if he was trying to physically knock some sense into himself.

    ¡°Enough of these childish thoughts,¡± he said to himself.

    This has got to be done.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tanaki Nakamura sat in his office, his face twisted into a scowl. It had been a bad day for him. One of his men had informed him about a situation in the slums of Tokyo. The Kusonoki conglomerate, one of the mega-corps, had sent a man to ask the people and the gangsters to relocate to a third tier city within a 4 days. The reason being that the gangsters have violated the treaty they had made, promising not to harm people related to the megacorp¡¯s. Now, the whole slum was going to be destroyed in four business days.

    Tanaki was absolutely furious to hear about this news. The slums of Tokyo was a major source of his income, and he had a lucrative drug business going on there. As many as 800 thousand people lived there, and 200 thousand of them were addicted to drugs. That made for a massive market for illegal substances.

    To think that the Kusonoki conglomerate was planning to raze the place to the ground, over a minor gang breaking a treaty, was simply ridiculous. Well, it¡¯s not like the government could do anything. The government was beneath those companies after all.

    But it really did not matter to Tanaki who was behind it, what mattered was the fact that if the place was demolished, his income would be gone.

    Tanaki thought hard on what could be done. He could either fight the conglomerate, or try to talk it over. No, fighting wasn¡¯t an option. The kusonoki conglomerate as it said in the name was a conglomerate. It was made up of many different business, one of them being ¡°TecCorp¡± a weapons manufacturing company which also had an entire private army at its disposal. Last he checked they had around 70,000 something troops.

    Fighting was a stupid option. He might as well commit suicide by going against the conglomerate. The only edge he could think of that he had were his enforcer¡¯s but they would be killed in less than a minute against that army.

    So talking over it was the only other option, and with a conglomerate such a simple task was actually hard. He would have to convince their leaders to give up on the plan. Finding a needle in an ocean would have better chances than that of happening.

    Tanaki let out a tired sigh. His head was hurting, this entire issue was beyond headache inducing. He leaned his head back and closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even think of where to begin and what to do.

    And that was not the only problem, The situation in Neo-Tokyo was complex.

    There were three major gangs, Tanaki¡¯s Black Snakes being the third, the White Lotus being the second and the top dogs, the Yakuza, holding the position of number one.

    Years ago, there had been constant gang wars, but now it was relatively calm. This was because of a delicate balance, a sort of check and balance between the three powerhouses. If one gang attacked another, the third party could easily step in and eliminate them both after the battle. Each one of these gangs ruled a section of the city, and none could overstep the other without an entire gang war being triggered.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    This fragile peace was maintained because none of the three gangs wanted to take risks.

    It was like a game of chess where each move needed to be calculated. However, despite the relative peace, tensions were still running high. All it would take is one push, one miscalculated move to tip the entire power structure.

    If the black snakes weaken, the yakuza and white lotus can team up and destroy them.

    This is why Tanaki was afraid of losing the revenue produced from the slums. The loss of such a major market would mean less income for the gang. This, in turn, would lead to a weakening of his faction, making it vulnerable to attacks from the yakuza and the white lotus.

    It would be a complete massacre.

    Game over.

    Tanaki sighed heavily. Was an alliance with the white lotus the solution? Teaming up to take out the yakuza could work, but it would require a lot of planning and careful maneuvering. He weighed the pros and cons of such a course of action. On one hand, they would eliminate a major rival, but on the other hand, there was the risk of backstabbing.

    It didn¡¯t do any good either that white lotus was filled to the brim with druggies...physotic druggies who are always high and have a shit-ton of cyber implants and tend to go ape shit.

    They might even turn on him and eat him. Literally. He couldn¡¯t count on the white lotus, for even if he managed to work things out the drug fuelled druggies are always wild cards.

    He let out another tired sigh and started rubbing his temples.

    Tanaki let out another heavy sigh.

    Things were bad, very bad.

    He didn¡¯t even remember the last time things were actually good for him. Maybe three years ago, no, actually, two years ago was worse.

    Maybe 5 years ago?

    ...

    Nah, now that he remembered it that year was a major nightmare.

    He just looked up at the ceiling and muttered to himself, ¡°everything sucks, life sucks, every year sucks.¡±

    The recent two years had been hell for him. It was like the universe was punishing him ruthlessly.

    First his wife had divorced him and ran away with the kid, then his entire warehouse burned down due to a fire....what else? Oh yeah, he was almost assassinated 2 times during those two years...Well something good which did happen was that his opposition had assassinated his wife and kid thinking he was still with them. He could remember when he heard that news he celebrated and drunk till he couldn¡¯t..

    But that was two years ago. In the meantime, he just managed to scrape by, barely managing to maintain stability. Everything was in ruins, but somehow he managed to keep things from hitting rock bottom. He was still alive and still the head of the gang, and he was still making a profit. It was not as great as before, but at least it was something.

    He looked at the whiskey bottle on the table, considering pouring himself a glass.

    As he was thinking to himself, the door to his office slowly creaked open and one of his men entered.

    ¡°Boss,¡± the man said in a low voice.

    Tanaki looked up, his expression weary. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°of the three enforcers we send to district A, two of their chips looks like they had been destroyed..¡±

    ¡°Destroyed?¡± Tanaki repeated, his tired expression hardening. ¡°What do you mean ¡®destroyed¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I mean all tracking signals from their chips ceased...¡± The man explained, his tone grave. ¡°They¡¯re dead and their brain chips have probably been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Tanaki slammed his fist on the table, his face contorted with anger. ¡°Are you shittn¡¯ me? Two of my enforcers are dead? How the hell did that happen?¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s disbelief turned to fury. His enforcer units were his pride and joy, equipped with top-notch military-grade exoskeletons and armour which costs a kidney and a arm combined. They were heavily modified individuals, able to withstand bullets and far stronger than any normal thug or policeman. It was unheard of for one, let alone multiple, to be defeated.

    District A...the Phoenix Club... The only enforcers teams out there right now were two teams.

    The first was Team Alpha, his elite team, currently recovering at a private hotel after a run-in with the police. They had sustained some damage but were being taken care of. The other enforcer team was Team 9, the one he had sent to pick up an old man.

    So, out of the three members of Team 9, two were confirmed dead.

    District A was their territory. There was no way another gang should be in there. Even the police shouldn¡¯t be there, but even if they had a run in with them, Team 9 should be able to escape using their 10-second invisibility tech and inform him promptly. Yet, that hadn¡¯t happened, which meant it couldn¡¯t have been the police.

    This was bad. This was really, really bad. Tanaki leaned back in his chair, his mind working overtime. The only logical conclusion he could draw was that it must have been the work of the yakuza...or the white lotus.

    They were the only other gangs in Neo-Tokyo that could cause the deaths of two of his enforcers.

    But which one? The yakuza were powerful and feared, but they were more discreet in their operations. The white lotus, on the other hand, were reckless and unpredictable. They were known to act on whims and often didn¡¯t think things through so it was most likely to be the latter.

    Tanaki cursed under his breath. Dealing with the white lotus was like trying to predict a hurricane. They were crazy, they acted on a whim, and they were dangerous.

    They were also high on drugs half the time.

    ABX. The most deadliest drug in Japan by far. Their favourite.

    Tanaki decided to hold off on drawing any conclusions. He needed more evidence.

    The remaining member of Team 9 was most likely still out there, either escaped or captured.

    ¡°Do we know the location of number 29?¡±

    ¡°positive,¡± the man replied. ¡°He¡¯s currently heading towards our base.¡±

    Tanaki nodded. A wave of relief washed over him.

    So the third member was alive and on the way to their base. That was a good sign.

    ¡°Have a medic team on standby,¡± he ordered. ¡°He might be injured and as soon as that is done bring him to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± the man replied before leaving the office.

    Tanaki sat back in his chair, a dark feeling gnawing at his gut. Something was off. He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it, but there was an unease, an intuition that something bad was about to happen.

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± he muttered to himself. You¡¯re just being paranoid.¡±

    But the feeling wouldn¡¯t ease. If anything, it was growing stronger. Tanaki knew better than to ignore his instincts. After all, he had been in this game for a long time. This feeling had saved his hide many times.

    He began to rub his temples, trying to ease the growing headache he could feel coming.

    ¡°Damnit,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°What is it...?¡±

    He thought back to the last few days. Was there a pattern that he had missed?

    Was he under threat? Was the yakuza or the white lotus involved?

    He couldn¡¯t pin point what he was feeling, but something was definitely going to go wrong.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hayate sat quietly in the back of the van. It was a simple, unassuming vehicle, an ordinary white van with no distinctive features. He would have preferred to sit in the front, but his size made it impossible.

    He glanced out the window, watching the city scape pass by.

    Hayate sat silently in the back of the van, his gaze fixed on the driver. The man was under his control, his mind fully dominated.

    The vehicle was currently making its way to the headquarters of the Black Snakes.

    The Black Snakes headquarters had a total of around 300 members in total and 24 enforcers. The base was located in district D. Neo-Tokyo was divided into 26 districts marked from A to Z. The district A, where Tanaki¡¯s home was, was about 10 minutes drive to district D.

    Hayate frowned as he thought about what he would do once he arrived.

    He didn¡¯t want to kill any more people, if he would at all and he knew he would have to. Maybe he could use threats, harm a few of them and kill as few as needed, demanding the boss. Yes, the boss would be the one person he would end if things went that way.

    He could spare the grunts but not the higher ups.

    ¡°Why did everything have to be so complicated?¡± he said to himself.

    He leaned back against the van. 300 members, 24 enforcers...

    He was going to have a long, rough day.

    After a small while, the van eventually reached the warehouse district. The area was mostly deserted, with numerous warehouses in sight.

    Hayate looked through his inventory. He felt the need to hide his face, so he reached into his inventory, pulling out a small pouch. This pouch was filled to the brim with purely cosmetic items.

    He rummaged through the items before pulling out a plain white mask. It did not have any special abilities but it wasn¡¯t ugly to look at. The only word one can use to describe it were ¡°plain¡± or ¡°boring.¡±

    Heck, even the name of the item was [plain mask.]

    He put on the plain white mask, covering his face.

    Hayate looked at his reflection in the window, pleased that his face was adequately covered. He exhaled deeply, taking a moment to collect his thoughts.

    ¡°Okay...let¡¯s do this.¡± He muttered to himself.

    The van came to a stop before one of the warehouses. From outside, Hayate could see the warehouse was large, well-built, and had a heavily guarded, reinforced door. The entrance was also manned by two heavily armed guards. He was about to walk into the snake¡¯s den. Literally and figuratively.

    Hayate stepped out of the van and walked toward the warehouse entrance. The two guards at the entrance watched him approach with a sharp gaze, clearly not taking any chances.

    As Hayate drew closer, one of the guards spoke.

    ¡°Hold it right there.¡±

    Hayate stopped a few feet away from the guards. He eyed them carefully, sizing them up.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the guards growled, his hand on the pistol holstered at his hip.

    ¡°You look like some kinda cosplayer? You should leave.¡± Another said.

    Hayate inhaled deeply. It was time to play the same role he did before in front of the mercenaries and Hiroshi. That of Lucifer, the demon.

    His whole demeanor changed, and a cold, menacing aura emanated from him. He locked eyes with the guards. The guards¡¯ eyes widened in shock and fear. And they weren¡¯t imagining it. Hayate¡¯s aura had literally changed.

    Red flumes emanated from him, surrounding a area of 5 meters around him. It was thick, like the smog covering the sky. And inside it, it seemed like souls? Souls of the dammed were screaming as if in constant pain. This was [death].

    [Death] was a skill that Hayate had learned because he knew necromancy. It was a powerful ability that caused anyone below level 30 to instantly die upon its activation. And for those below level 50, it caused a 50% reduction in their HP and a 80% chance of poison or paralysis. It had a AoE of 5 meters around the caster.

    The aura itself felt like it brought dread or discomfort. And if anyone who knew what souls or spirits felt, they could have felt thousands of them screaming inside.

    The two guards who were previously wary of him felt a sense of dread coursing through them. The air was thick, heavy. For a moment, their instincts kicked in, screaming to run. This man was dangerous. Very, very dangerous. One of the guards hand twitched. He was reaching for his gun.

    The other one took out a radio as they didn¡¯t have neurochips, because it was risky as they were just guards, fodder. Not anything worth, only enforcers and the upper ranking people had them, and spoke into it. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s-¡°

    Before he could say anything else, the other guard who was about to draw his gun suddenly collapsed to the ground, dead.

    The guard who was still standing on his feet backed away, wide eyed as he stared at his dead comrade.

    ¡°Wha...¡± He couldn¡¯t articulate his words, too shocked from the sudden death of his colleague and then he fell to the ground too. Before he knew it, he was dead.

    The whole thing happened so quickly. One moment they were standing, the next they were dead on the ground. Hayate sighed, he wanted to get this as quickly over as possible. So instead of them attacking him which they would have done anyways he just decided to give them instant death and get through the gate.

    He walked over to the gate, it was 10meter tall metal gate, very thick too. It would atleast be a few thousand kilograms. He reached out and placed a hand on it, it was probably locked but he decided to push it open.

    The gate didn¡¯t budge and didn¡¯t even move an inch at the force he put on it. Atleast, that¡¯s what would have happened had he been a normal human.

    He was no normal human, though. His strength stat was high, extremely high for a normal mage, mostly because of his items. If a normal person was considered to be 1 in strength and a boxer is 2 strength. A UFC fighter being 3 to 3.5, and a strong bodybuilder 4.

    Hayate was a 130. A very, very high number. His strength was equal to or less than a level 50 warrior.

    He tried pushing the gate with a small amount of his strength and to his surprise, it actually budged. He heard a creaking sound from the hinges as the gate slowly began to open.

    While Pushing open the gate, Hayate was reminded of the feeling he would get when opening the gate to a boss room in a dungeon. The feeling of anticipation and excitement.

    The creaking sounds of the gate opening echoed through the area as it slowly swung outwards. With a final groan, the gate came to a stop, finally revealing the inside of the warehouse.

    Hayate took a step forward, his eyes darting around as he took in the surroundings. The interior of the warehouse was dark, the only light coming from a few flickering fluorescent bulbs overhead.

    This place was old.

    He could make out crates and boxes stacked high against the walls, leaving a narrow pathway heading deeper into the warehouse or rather underground.

    Hayate took a final look back to the two dead guards before heading into the warehouse. As he walked, he noticed a few security cameras high up in the corners of the warehouse, no doubt being monitored by security personnel. He didn¡¯t care if they saw him, by the time he was done, this entire place would be gone anyways.

    Hayate reached the end of the warehouse, coming face to face with a heavy metal door. It was thick and had a large, bulky lock on it. It was the door to the base below. On it was plastered a red neon holographic sign saying ¡°staff area only, please do not enter.¡±

    Hayate stared at the sign for a moment, then smirked just a tiny bit beneath his mask. Like he was going to listen to that. He tried the door handle and found it unsurprisingly, locked.

    He could just kick it open, but he was sure that would set off warnings and alarms.

    Ah fuck it, they probably knew he¡¯s here.

    He stepped back and let out a high powered front kick to the door. The lock and handle got ripped off and the door flung inward like it was made of Styrofoam.

    The door crashed to the ground, revealing a dimly lit staircase descending deep into the ground. Hayate began to walk down the stairs, his footsteps echoing in the confined space.

 [Death]

    Tanaki stared in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock. He had seen many strange and unexplainable things in Neo-Tokyo, but this was something else entirely.

    A man, dressed like a mage and a demon, had just pushed open the massive metal gate to his base with his bare hands. It was impossible... it shouldn¡¯t be possible! IT WEIGHED 18000KG¡¯S!

    He didn¡¯t know what to think.

    Who was this guy? No...what was this guy? How could anyone possess such incredible strength? It was beyond human..hell, it was beyond any of the cybernetically enhanced monsters he dealt with.

    Tanaki¡¯s gaze drifted across the monitors, watching the live feeds from the security cameras. He saw the man kill his guards just by standing, then enter the warehouse. He watched him walk through the rows of crates and boxes, paying no mind to the cameras that watched him. Then kick open the metal door and began descending into the HQ of the black snakes.

    Tanaki clenched his fist, his knuckles going white. He was angry, furious even, but he was also scared. Scared shitless. This guy had just killed his guards, with just his presence and now was casually walking into his headquarters like it was a walk in the park!

    Tanaki took a deep breath. He needed to stay calm and think. He had to do something. But what? He didn¡¯t know anything about this guy. He didn¡¯t know his name, who he worked for, or even why he was here.

    Tanaki picked up his radio. ¡°Alert all units...¡± He barked into the microphone. ¡°We have an intruder. This is a code red emergency.¡±

    There were three types of emergencies in the black snake gang.

    Code Red was the highest rank of emergency. It was a top priority threat that needed immediate attention and mobilization of all forces.

    Code Yellow was the second highest rank of emergency. It was used for potential threats or situations that required a significant response from the gang.

    Code Green was the lowest rank of emergency. It was used for minor disturbances or issues that required minor attention, like a petty fight between members or a minor break-in attempt.

    If there was something higher than code red then Tanaki would say it but there wasn¡¯t.

    The radio cracked to life as various voices came through, confirming that they heard the emergency alert. Tanaki set the radio down and stood up from the seat, looking at the monitor that was displaying the hallway the stranger was in.

    Tanaki walked out of his office, passing by several armed enforcers who were stationed in a hallway. ¡°Where¡¯s my helicopter?¡±

    Tanaki wasn¡¯t going to risk it

    One of the enforcers stepped forward, saluting the boss. ¡°It¡¯s...out of service..¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s eyes widened in stunned disbelief, anger quickly filling him. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s out of service? It was working just fine yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Yes boss but... apparently there was a critical malfunction during the test..repair team are on it though..¡± the enforcer replied, he was clearly nervous about the thought of giving his boss this news

    Tanaki clenched his jaw, his frustration reaching boiling point. ¡°Dammit!¡± He slammed his fist into the wall. Ouch, it hurt like a bitch. He wasn¡¯t young anymore.

    The enforcer winced at the sound of the impact. Sir! What about the other vehicles? We have a few SUVs...¡± The enforcer suggested, trying to placate the enraged boss.

    Tanaki sighed, calming himself down. ¡°Fine. Make sure they are fully fueled and ready to go within five minutes. I¡¯m leaving the base, tell team 8,7,6,5,4 to intercept the intruder. Team 3,2 come with me.¡±

    The enforcer saluted once again. ¡°Yes boss.¡± He said and promptly turned away and started barking orders into his radio.

    Tanaki ran a hand through his hair. This was bad. This was really, really bad. This was the second worst day ever, just before his 20th birthday.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hayate stepped out of the staircase and was instantly met with a hailstorm of bullets. Hundreds of bullets, all aimed at him. But he didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t even blink.

    Every single bullet harmlessly bounced off before reaching him, ricocheting and embedding themselves in the concrete walls.

    The individuals shooting at Hayate stared in disbelief. They had never seen anything like it. Every bullet they fired at this guy simply bounced off him as if he was made of some impenetrable substance. It was surreal, downright impossible even.

    They were about to reload but then Hayate walked forward a bit more and all of them came into the aoe of [death].

    They all died instantly, falling to the ground.

    Hayate walked past the corpses, shaking his head a bit as he stepped into a large hallway. There was no one around. Hayate also now turned off his [death] skill. He wasn¡¯t here to needlessly kill.

    The large hallway was eerily silent, the only sound coming from the overhead fluorescent lights. Hayate continued walking, his footsteps echoing against the concrete floor.

    He passed a few doors, each one labelled with a number and a name, probably offices. He paid them no mind.

    The hallway was long, leading further and further into the base. Hayate could sense the presence of people. They were probably hiding, waiting for an opportunity to ambush him. Then he came to a halt as he heard the sound of voices coming from an entrance to his right.

    Hayate moved closer, pressing his back against the wall and peeking around the corner.

    He could see a dozen or so individuals gathered in the next room, some of them heavily armed and others not. They were talking amongst themselves, discussing what sounded like some sort of plan.

    Their voices were hushed, so Hayate could only make out bits and pieces of the conversation. But one thing he was able to hear clearly was the words ¡°Intruder¡±. It was clear they were talking about him. Just then, from behind he heard footsteps and someone threw something at him. It was a grenade.

    Hayate barely had time to react before the grenade landed at his feet. It exploded.

    The explosion went off with a deafening bang. However, nothing had happened to Hayate. Even his cloths weren¡¯t dirty.

    The grenade had done damage, but just not to Hayate. A part of the ceiling had caved in, exposing the electrical wiring and insulation. Chunks of concrete from the walls were broken off, leaving gaping holes. The floor was littered with debris and a thin layer of dust floated in the air.

    The individuals in the next room were caught off guard by the explosion. They froze for a moment, their conversation abruptly cut off. Then, they quickly gathered their wits and prepared their weapons, expecting an attack.

    They stepped out into the hallway, looking for the source of the explosion. Their eyes widened in shock and disbelief upon seeing Hayate but Hayate just raised his hand. [Dominate] he said, one of the men. Probably a grunt was under his mind control. ¡°Attack anyone you see.¡± Hayate said to the guy and continued walking forward as behind him, friends had turned into foes.

    The man under Hayate¡¯s control obeyed his command without question. He turned on his own comrades, attacking them with ruthless efficiency.

    The others reacted quickly, but they were caught off guard. They had no idea what was happening. Their friend was suddenly attacking them, his eyes glazed over.

    ¡°What the hell? Jim! What are you doing?!¡± One of the individuals exclaimed as he evaded a wild punch from their friend.

    Jim responded by launching himself at the individual, tackling him to the ground.

    Hayate walled a bit and his eyes landed on the one who had thrown the grenade. It was a young man, probably no more than twenty-five. Hayate targeted him with [dominate] and the man¡¯s eyes instantly glazed over, a vacant look crossing his features.

    Hayate gave the same order to this one also, telling him to attack his friends.

    The man nodded, like a puppet obeying his master¡¯s commands. He immediately turned on his fellow gang members, and ran past Hayate.

    Hayate stopped at the cross section. He was facing three paths, straight ahead and to the left and right. However, his path was blocked by three groups of men, all armed with guns.

    Ten men from the left, twenty from the front and fifteen from the right.

    The men from all directions started firing at him simultaneously. The air was filled with the sound of bullets whizzing past, each one narrowly missing him. He stood there, unfazed by the hail of bullets, but this was starting to get annoying. And it seemed like all of these people were intentionally just buying time.

    ¡°where is your boss?¡±

    Hayate shouted.

    The men didn¡¯t respond, instead they upped the rate of gunfire. Hayate activated [death] just for a moment. The people surrounding him, all 45 of them. Died. Hayate stood in the midst of the massacre he had just caused. Dead bodies littered the floor, their eyes wide and lifeless. He had just killed 45 men in an instant. It had been a mistake. He had miscalculated the area of effect of his skill.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He shook his head, annoyed at himself for making such a simple mistake.

    He rubbed his face, letting out a sigh. What was done, was done.

    He resumed his walk, stepping over the bodies.

    There was a door straight ahead. This must¡¯ve been it. Hayate opened the door and was met with a scene he was not expecting.

    The room was filled with what looked to be explosives. Rows of crates and bags lined the walls, each one filled with various types of explosive materials. It was a bomb-maker¡¯s dream, an entire room filled with enough explosives to level a city block.

    The room was quiet, eerily so. It felt like even a slight sound would set off a chain reaction and turn this place into a fiery inferno.

    Hayate carefully walked through the room, avoiding any suspicious looking wires or levers, just in case some genius had the foresight to set up a booby trap. Just then, the room exploded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tanaki watched as his wristwatch, a one of only the 500 made limited item ticked down to zero. The whole base shook, the sound of explosions getting closer and closer until a massive cloud of fire erupted through the roof of the now destroyed warehouse.

    Tanaki was in one of the many SUVs that was rapidly speeding away from the scene. His heart was pounding in his chest. A base could be made again and of course there were around 10000 tnt¡¯s worth of explosives in there. That man who had infiltrated the base was 100% now dead. No one could survive something like this at point blank.

    Before the base had exploded, it had been evacuated, although from what one of his enforcer¡¯s told him, there were around 223 members present out of the 300 total so 77 members had died.

    Tanaki leaned back in the seat, trying to calm his nerves. He kept repeating a same phrase in his head, like a mantra. ¡°That man is dead. Dead, dead, dead.¡±

    Meanwhile, back at the base. The entire base was now a giant inferno. Flames shot up from different points, reaching into the dark night sky. The remaining members, 223 in total, stood at a safe distance, watching as the once formidable headquarters of the Black Snakes was reduced to ash and rubble.

    Just then, everyone present there saw something that they could not believe. A man, not wearing any armour and not showing any evidence of being hurt at all, was walking out of the inferno.

    It was the man who had attacked their base, the one who had turned their home into a graveyard.

    They had expected to see a burnt corpse, but instead, they saw a completely unscathed man.

    He should be dead. He should be a smouldering pile of ash. The flames lapped at his body, but had zero effect on him. No one spoke a word. They could only watch, dumbfounded. He walked forward, his footsteps echoing against the rubble and debris that littered the ground.

    As the man continued walking forward, something extraordinary happened.

    Wings sprouted and spread from his back. The wings were massive, each one easily twice the size of the man¡¯s own body. They extended from his back like a bat¡¯s, but were covered in glossy, black feathers. They were the wings of a carrion. They spread out, casting a long shadow on the ground below. It was like he was some sort of devil incarnate, sent here to claim their souls.

    The man walked a bit and then he stood there for a moment, staring at the other members. No one had the audacity to speak, all of them were too stunned at the seemingly impossible sight before them. It was like witnessing a miracle.

    After a few moments of tense silence, the man finally spoke up.

    ¡°Do any of you know who I am?¡± He said, his eyes sweeping across the gathered members.

    No one responded, they were all too afraid to speak. A few of them shifted uncomfortably.

    The man let out a cold chuckle, the sound sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°Well, since no one wants to speak up, I guess I¡¯ll introduce myself.¡± He said, his wings flapping slightly.

    ¡°My name is Lucifer.¡±

    The man¡¯s words sent a ripple of disbelief through the assembled group. Lucifer? Didn¡¯t that name mean the devil? Surely, it was just a coincidence, right?

    However, as if to confirm their thoughts, the man continued speaking. ¡°Yes, I am Lucifer. My name is Lucifer. Just Lucifer. And i only came here for one thing. I just need your boss.¡±

    One of the enforcers, the team leader of team 6, gathered his courage and stepped forward. He was clearly trying to appear brave, but the fear was evident in his eyes. He walked up to the man, standing a few meters away.

    ¡°What do you want with the boss?¡± He asked, his voice shaking just a tiny bit.

    ¡°I just want to have a little chat with him. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    The team leader swallowed hard, his throat suddenly feeling very dry. ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here. He left before the base self-destructed.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.

    Lucifer¡¯s eyes narrowed, his wings ruffling slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Or you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Look, man. I¡¯m telling you the truth. I don¡¯t know where he went. He just left before we destroyed the base. He could be anywhere by now.¡±

    Lucifer let out a deep sigh, his expression turning into one of irritation. ¡°Well, that really is unfortunate.¡±

    He looked around at the other members, his gaze sweeping across them like a predator sizing up its prey. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know where he is, would you? Any of you?¡± there was a collective silence. Not a single one of them spoke up. They were all too afraid to even open their mouths, fearing what might happen if they answered him. ¡°I see, so no one here knows where your boss is¡±

    Lucifer let out another sigh. ¡°That¡¯s quite unfortunate for all of you.¡±

    He looked at the team leader, who was sweating bullets at this point. ¡°You. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Jake. Jake McAllen.¡±

    ¡°A lot of foreigners here it seems like,¡± Lucifer said to himself his voice a whisper.

    ¡°Jake¡± Lucifer repeated, testing the name on his tongue. ¡°Tell me, Jake, do you know how many of your fellow members died?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know the exact number, but I¡¯d guess around 70.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, 70. That¡¯s quite a loss, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Jake nodded weakly. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°You know, Jake,¡±

    Lucifer began, his voice almost soft, almost.

    ¡°All of those deaths could have been avoided if your boss came directly to me. Right now, everyone here. I will kill all of you in 10 minutes from now on if your boss Dosent come back.¡±

    ¡°W-What? You can¡¯t be serious!¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in killing you and your members. In fact, I¡¯m actively trying to avoid killing anyone. But I do need to talk with your boss. So, if he doesn¡¯t come back within 10 minutes, you all die. Simple as that.¡±

    The man¡¯s words didn¡¯t match his actions at all. He had slaughtered 70 people just moments ago, and now he claimed he was ¡®actively¡¯ avoiding killing? A hypocrite truly. Jake opened his mouth to protest, but no words came out.

    Two of Jake¡¯s teammates, fuelled by desperation, used their leg boosters to launch themselves towards Lucifer. They had metal fists that could crush skulls with a single blow, but as they made contact with Lucifer, they bounced off him as if they had hit a wall. Lucifer barely flinched, his expression never changing. He looked at the two men as they stumbled backwards.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, that was a decent attempt. Bravo.¡±

    He said sarcastically.

    The two men, both team mates of Jake, looked at each other in disbelief. How had he not even moved? They had hit him with a combined force equal to that of a SUV at high speed.

    Lucifer then raised his hand, and he muttered something to himself. As soon as the words left Lucifer¡¯s mouth, a blue glow emanated from his palms and out of them, two sets of glowing, luminescent chains shot out, wrapping themselves tightly around the two men. Binding them tight.

    They struggled against the chains, but they were strong, almost like metal. They were held tightly in place, unable to move an inch, and floated just a bit above the ground as if sitting on a hover board.

    ¡°There. That should take care of you two.¡±

    Lucifer said, his gaze turning back towards Jake. Before Lucifer could say anything, Jake ran over to the leader of team 4. He was one of the few who had a neurochip thus he could directly call the Boss and Jake didn¡¯t have it. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got a neurochip, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do. I¡¯ll call the Boss..just give me a moment.¡±

    ¡°Do it. Tell him to get his ass here right now, or else we all die.¡±

    The team leader hesitated for a moment, but the fear in his eyes was too great. He nodded, activating his neurochip and called the boss. After a few seconds, the boss picked up.

    ¡°hello? How is it over there? No signs of that man righ¡ª"

    ¡°You bastard, get your ass here right now. Or else all of us here are gonna die.¡±

    There was a pause on the other end of the line, then the tanaki spoke, his tone tense. ¡°What? What happened over there?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hayate, who was pretending to be Lucifer, watched the scene unfold before him. He was still reeling from the explosion that had just happened. He had intentionally been careful not to cause any serious destruction, trying to avoid unnecessary casualties. Yet, they had still attacked him, attempting to blow him up without even thinking twice.

    If it weren¡¯t for his strength and his ability to survive that explosion, he would¡¯ve been blown to bits.

    Hayate had initially had another plan for dealing with the Black Snakes, but now he was thinking differently. The events of the day had changed his plans. Instead of just dealing with their boss, he was now considering a full takeover.

    It was a risky move, for sure, but if he could pull it off, it would be a major win. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to trust any of them. Not at all, but it would be good to have a source of information and people to do stuff which he said.

    Besides, it would be fun. But also hard. He didn¡¯t consider himself to be very smart. Running an organization would be hell. But, the potential benefits outweighed the risks.

    He was just going to have to somehow figure out how to do it.

    Hayate mentally went through his past experiences. He had been the leader of a small club back in middle school and had also led his friend group, the AOH. Sure, it wasn¡¯t exactly the same as running a criminal organization, but there were some overlaps. He figured he¡¯d just use the same concept but on a much larger scale.

    That is, of course, very hard. The main problem was keeping everyone in check and making sure they didn¡¯t try anything stupid or rebel against him. And with what he was doing right now, even if he did obtain the Black snakes there was going to be a lot of people who didn¡¯t like him whom he¡¯ll have to remove.

    He would have to figure out who to trust and who to dispose of, and how to manage the various factions within the organization. Which he didn¡¯t know how many there even were of.

    But one thing was for sure. He had to establish his authority from the very beginning. He couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness or hesitation, or he would be eaten alive but maybe after that he would try to be a good boss.

    But he already knew he was going to be a good boss. He wasn¡¯t going to go around killing anyone who didn¡¯t listen to him like some dictator. He was just going to have to find some way to keep everyone in line. With fear or something else, that he does not know.

    Maybe something like a carrot and stick policy. Rewards for good behavior and punishment for bad behavior. Except the punishments would be alot more harsh.

    He would also have to figure out a way to keep the organization profitable. After all, a business like the Black Snakes had to make money somehow. That would most likely be a headache since most of, if not all of it would come from illegal stuff.

    And of course, he would have to deal with the authorities. No doubt they would be on his case soon enough. He would have to learn how to keep his operations under the radar and avoid detection as long as possible. Which would make it much harder to operate. ¡°That¡¯s a problem for future me to sort out..¡±

    Hayate said to himself in his mind. He couldn¡¯t worry about everything at once. It has been not even a full on day since he has come to the future, and his body count is already over 50+ and soon enough he was going to be the leader of a criminal organisation.

    It was all happening so fast ¨C in just the space of a day, he had gone from an ordinary human to a overpowered demon who has killed more than 50 people and is about to be the leader of a criminal organisation.

    Hayate paused for a moment, an old memory came to mind. In particular, he remembered the times when AOH would go to war with other teams in Hollow. In Hollow, guild wars were a big part of the game. Guilds could declare war on each other, with the winning guild earning points, rewards, and power. The losing guild would be penalized, losing points and having to pay reparations. Guild wars could be initiated through a system in the game, and would involve large-scale battles between the players of the two guilds. Most often than not the battles happened in respective players guild bases and it was a really epic spectacle.

    In war, guild bases could be attacked, with the goal of taking out the base and eliminating all its defenders. Some guilds would even set up trap for the attackers Although it was expensive.

    There were also guild tournaments in which the strongest guilds fought against each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s right... I used to be the one leading the charge during those days¡± Hayate muttered to himself, a small smile creeping up his face.

    Those were fun times, really.

    He often ended up doing 50% of the heavy fighting as he was the only pure mage In the guild but it was all worth it for the thrill of battle. He remembered the thrill of leading his team to victory, the satisfaction of seeing their enemies fall before them. It was a feeling like no other and one he had missed, even if he would never admit that out loud.

    AOH had never lost against any other team.

    However, right now. He was alone. All alone.

    Back then, he had a team of AOH members supporting him. It was a team effort, a collective goal.

    But now? He was flying solo. He didn¡¯t have a team, and he didn¡¯t have anyone to rely on. It was just him against the world. But he wasn¡¯t going to lose. As one of the only members left from Aoh except for taro he was going to uphold their legacy of never losing.

 A deal

    Taro woke up with a start, his head pounding and his vision hazy. He looked around and his stomach dropped. His grandson and granddaughter were lying unconscious on the floor, and the wall behind him was cracked, as if something had slammed into it with great force. Blood pooled on the floor, and next to the TV a skeleton was standing.

    He stumbled over to where his grandchildren lay, fearing the worst with each step. He knelt down beside them, gently checking for any serious injuries. Relief washed over him as he realized they were both still alive, just unconscious.

    He then turned his attention to the skeleton. It was an odd sight, and it immediately sent a shiver down his spine. He cautiously approached it, trying to get a better look. Then it moved.

    ¡°What the-¡°

    Taro backed away in surprise as the skeleton suddenly jerked to life. It turned its neck looking at taro, if it had eyes taro was sure they would be staring at him.

    Its movements were mechanical and jerky. It was as if it was only just learning how to move.

    Taro stared at the skeleton, his heart pounding in his chest. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Was he hallucinating? Was this some sort of nightmare? But the pain in his body and the destruction around him told him otherwise. No..this seems like magic..so there was only one answer..Hayate had summoned this.

    The skeleton took a step towards Taro, its movements still clumsy and awkward. It lifted its arm, pointing a bony finger at him.

    Taro raised his voice and asked the skeleton if it was one of Hayate¡¯s summons. The skeleton tilted its head, almost as if it was trying to understand the question, then it nodded.

    Taro let out a sigh, his heart rate finally beginning to slow down. It was indeed one of Hayate¡¯s summons, but why was it here? Where was Hayate?

    He decided to press on. ¡°Where is Hayate?¡± He asked the skeleton, his voice firmer than before.

    The skeleton turned its head and pointed towards the front door. It was as if it was trying to tell him that Hayate was outside. Taro followed the skeleton¡¯s gesture and walked over to the front door. He slowly opened it, peering outside to see if Hayate was really there but there was no one there.

    Confused and slightly concerned, he stepped outside, looking around cautiously. There was no sign of Hayate anywhere. He was about to go back inside when he noticed something on the ground. It was a small white piece of paper, almost as if it had been purposefully dropped there. Taro cautiously picked it up and began to read it.

    The note was short, simply reading, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in 20 minutes, just stay inside the house for me ¡ª Hayate¡±

    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to reassure Taro that Hayate would be returning soon. He crumpled up the note and went back inside the house, locking the door behind him.

    He then checked on his grandson and granddaughter again, ensuring they were still okay. They were breathing steadily, and there were no visible injuries. He walked over to his grandchildren, who were still unconscious on the floor. He knelt down and picked up his granddaughter, carrying her to the couch and placing her there gently. He then went back to get his grandson, being careful not to jostle him too much. He placed his grandson beside his granddaughter on the couch, making sure they were both comfortable. He then sat down in a chair nearby, just waiting for Hayate to return.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tanaki was sitting in his car, listening to a report from his enforcer. He was speechless. According to the enforcer, the man they had blown up with a bomb, was still alive. It seemed almost impossible, but Tanaki knew better than to doubt his men.

    He was flabbergasted, to say the least. How could someone survive an explosion like that?

    That wasn¡¯t all, In addition to being alive, the man was also issuing a threat. He was demanding that Tanaki return to the scene within the next 10 minutes, or else he would kill all of his men who had been there. It was an absurd demand, and one that Tanaki was not accustomed to.

    He was used to being the one giving threats, not receiving them. But this situation was out of his control. Tanaki didn¡¯t know what to do.

    If he didn¡¯t go back, the man would kill his men. But if he did go back, he would likely be walking into a trap. The risk was too high, but he had to do something. There were more than 20 enforcers and over 200 of his men there. He couldn¡¯t just let them die.

    With a heavy sigh, Tanaki spoke into the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡±

    He ended the call and ordered his driver to turn back and drive back to the base. The car sped through the streets, tearing through traffic and red lights.

    Barely even five minutes had passed and they arrived at the warehouse sector. Tanaki got out of the car, followed by six of his enforcers. He saw the crowd of men waiting for him, all of them looking scared and anxious. They parted to let him through, some of them muttering and whispering to each other.

    ¡°Where is that freak..?¡± He scanned the area, looking for any sign of the man who had threatened him.

    ¡°Over there, boss.¡± One of the gang members spoke up, pointing towards the now crumbling entrance of the warehouse.

    Tanaki followed the gang member¡¯s gesture, his eyes falling on the man, with the pale white skin and glowing red eyes...was standing there. He was waiting.

    Tanaki¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he stared at the man. This was the first time he had seen him in person. Tanaki took a cautious step forward, his enforcers following suit. He could feel his men shifting uncomfortably, their eyes darting nervously between him and Lucifer.

    ¡°You called for me?¡± Tanaki called out.

    Lucifer¡¯s gaze shifted from Tanaki¡¯s face to the enforcers who were standing behind him. Then returned to tanaki¡¯s face, he gave a calm nod of his head and then spoke, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    His tone sent chills down Tanaki¡¯s spine, it made him feel...inferior. It was as if he was standing in the presence of a being that was far superior to him. It was as if he was a god, and Tanaki was nothing more than mere mortal. It was almost as if he was looking down at Tanaki with disdain, as if he was nothing more than a minor nuisance.

    Tanaki forced a confident smile on his face, trying to mask his unease. ¡°Well, here I am. What do you want?¡±

    Lucifer didn¡¯t answer right away. He stared at Tanaki for a minute. Finally, he spoke. ¡°I have a proposition for you, Tanaki. Step down from your position as the leader of the black snakes.¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in disbelief. Step down? Why the hell would he step down? The black snakes were under his rule, under his control. They followed him, not the other way round. This was his organisation, he created it.

    ¡°Why should I step down? I am the leader of the black snakes. I created this organization from NOTHING. Why should I give it up?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re fit to lead this organization?¡±

    Lucifer¡¯s question was a challenge. He was questioning Tanaki¡¯s leadership skills. He was questioning his authority.

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Tanaki yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve led the black snakes for years. We¡¯ve grown, we¡¯ve expanded, we¡¯ve become one of the most powerful organized crime groups in Japan. I made that happen. Don¡¯t question my leadership!¡±

    ¡°Have you?¡±

    Right now, Lucifer (Hayate) was bullshitting. He was just saying whatever he could. A common tactic, thrash talking.

    Tanaki¡¯s face twisted in anger. What was this guy saying? Of course, he had led the black snakes to greatness. He was the one who made the decisions, who made the plans. It was him who had turned the black snakes from a small street gang into the powerful crime organization they were today. But there was something about the way Lucifer was looking at him that made Tanaki feel uneasy. It was as if Lucifer was seeing straight through him, as if he was seeing the real Tanaki. The one who was afraid of losing control, the one who was insecure and paranoid.

    ¡°What would you know about leading an organisation?¡± Tanaki snapped back, ¡°You¡¯re just some guy who appeared out of nowhere. You have no idea what it takes to lead an organisation.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Tanaki was about to continue shouting at Lucifer when the man interrupted him. ¡°Actually...¡± Lucifer said, ¡°I do know what it takes to lead an organization.¡±

    ¡°What do you...?¡± Tanaki started to protest, but Lucifer didn¡¯t let him finish, ¡°You see, I was the leader of an organization myself. We were called the Angels of Hell.¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the name. The Angels of Hell...he had never heard of that organization before. But then again, there were many organized crime groups in Japan. Not all of them were publicly known.

    ¡°We were a powerful organization.¡± Lucifer continued. ¡°We were one of the top guilds and we dominated. I was the leader of the guild, I was the one who made all the decisions, who strategized and planned.¡±

    As Tanaki listened to him, his mind was running at full speed. If Lucifer had led a powerful organization like the Angels of Hell, did that mean that all of his members were...like him? Powerful and inhuman.

    Tanaki¡¯s fears grew more and more. If the members of the Angels of Hell were like Lucifer, then they were all capable of the same feats of strength and survival...just what kind of people were its members? Were they all as strong and inhuman as Lucifer? Was it possible that this man had an army of monsters at his disposal?

    If yes, then that meant his members had to be equally powerful. They were demons like him, probably, maybe even worse than him.

    They were all monsters. Creatures who couldn¡¯t die, who had superhuman strength and abilities. They were creatures of nightmares, and they had followed Lucifer¡¯s every word.

    How could he possibly fight an army of monsters like this? He was just a normal human. A gang boss, yes, but still a normal human. He had no supernatural abilities, no superhuman strength. He was just a man.

    ¡°What happened to your...organization?¡± Tanaki managed to ask, his voice shaking slightly. He had to know more. He had to know what to expect if he ever came face to face with the members of the Angels of Hell.

    ¡°They¡¯re still around..¡± Lucifer replied, his gaze never wavering but for a moment it seemed like that man was sad, ¡°They¡¯re still together. They¡¯re just laying low...for now... they¡¯re resting.¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s heart skipped a beat. So the Angels of Hell were still active. So they were still out there, just lying low. They could come out at any moment, and if they were like Lucifer...if they were all monsters...then they would be unstoppable. If they all were the same as Lucifer then all the gangs of japan were in trouble..no, possibly even the entirety of japan was in danger.

    Tanaki couldn¡¯t help but wonder... why was Lucifer telling him all this? Was he bragging? Was he trying to intimidate him? Or was there something else behind his words?

    The question remained unanswered.

    Tanaki looked at Lucifer, trying to read the man¡¯s expression. But Lucifer¡¯s face was unreadable. He was calm, cold, emotionless. There wasn¡¯t a hint of expression on his face, no sign of anger or annoyance or anything.

    But one thing was clear.. Tanaki had to be careful. He had to be very, very careful when dealing with Lucifer and the Angels of Hell. He couldn¡¯t underestimate them..he couldn¡¯t underestimate Lucifer. He needed to warn everyone else too. There might, no. There is a new kingpin in Neo-Tokyo.

    The name of Lucifer and the Angels of Hell would be a word of fear. It will be spread across gangs in a few days, and the only thing that people will feel for them will be the emotions fear, respect and most of all, terror.

    But that would only be possible if Tanaki could live through this. He had to. He needed to tell everyone about this guy, he has the cctv footage of what this man was capable of. He couldn¡¯t take him on alone, everyone needed to come together.

    But first, Tanaki had to survive. He had to get through this meeting with Lucifer. He had to make the right moves, say the right things. As of now, he needed to listen, to observe, to understand what was going on.

    ¡°What are your terms?¡± Tanaki asked, trying to keep his voice firm. ¡°What do you want from me and the black snakes?¡±

    ¡°My terms are simple.¡± Lucifer replied, his eyes fixed on Tanaki. ¡°I want you to step down as the leader of the black snakes. I want you to transfer the power and control to me.¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s mind went blank. Step down as the leader of the black snakes? Give up all his power and control to Lucifer? Is he crazy?

    Tanaki¡¯s blood boiled but he decided to play along. If he survived today, he will get his organisation back whenever he wanted.

    ¡°And what do I get in return?¡± Tanaki asked through gritted teeth. ¡°If I step down as the leader of the black snakes and give you control, what do I get in return?¡±

    ¡°You get to live.¡±

    So it was a threat. If he refused, Lucifer would kill him. Fine then, this would just be a temporary loss. Letting Tanaki go right now would be his man¡¯s downfall.

    ¡°And what about my men?¡± Tanaki asked, trying to sound calm. ¡°What happens to them if I step down?¡±

    ¡°Your men will become my men.¡± Lucifer replied bluntly. ¡°They will have to swear their loyalty to me and follow my orders.¡±

    Tanaki felt sick to his stomach. His men, his loyal men, his pawns, would be under Lucifer¡¯s control. They would be at the mercy of this monster. That was..no, it was too much. Tanaki swallowed his pride and forced himself to ask, ¡°Anything else...?¡±

    Lucifer paused for a moment, as if thinking. ¡°I have one last term. You need to hand over all the information and documents related to the black snakes¡¯ operations, financial records, and any other sensitive information.¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s heart sank even more. Handing over all of that information? It was like handing over the keys to his kingdom. It would give Lucifer access to everything, every secret, every weakness, every strength but he had no choice.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Tanaki said through gritted teeth, ¡°you, bring it all,¡± tanaki said to one of his men who went over to the car, opened its truck and pulled out 10 briefcases full of documents and papers.

    The man brought the briefcases over to Tanaki and placed them in front of Lucifer. Lucifer took them and put them on the ground. ¡°That was all of them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all of them,¡± Tanaki confirmed, his voice low. ¡°Now, I want to ask one last thing.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°How do I know you¡¯ll keep your word?¡± Tanaki asked, ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t kill me once I hand over everything to you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sign a contract then in front of everyone,¡± Lucifer said to him.

    Tanaki thought about this for a moment. A contract could be enforced. If Lucifer went back on his word, it would be proof of his dishonesty. It was a small comfort, but Tanaki had to take it.

    Tanaki nodded and gestured to one of his men to bring a tablet.

    The man brought over a tablet and handed it to Tanaki. Tanaki opened a contract template but Lucifer then said, ¡°this won¡¯t do, bring a pen and paper.¡±

    Tanaki was surprised. The man is refusing the tablet? Is he stupid?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the tablet? It¡¯s more secure and legal.¡±

    ¡°I prefer the traditional method. It¡¯s more...personal.¡±

    Tanaki¡¯s annoyance turned to suspicion. Why did Lucifer want a physical contract? What was he planning?

    He shook off the thought. It didn¡¯t matter. All that mattered was getting out of this alive..

    Tanaki gestured to one of his men, ¡°Get me a pen and paper.¡±

    The man went off and returned quickly with a pen and paper. Tanaki jotted down the terms of the contract, signed it and handed it over to Lucifer. Lucifer read through it carefully.

    The contract read :

    Tanaki will step down as the leader of the black snakes and transfer power and control to Lucifer. Tanaki¡¯s men will be under Lucifer¡¯s command and will follow his orders.

    Tanaki will hand over all the information and documents related to the black snakes¡¯ operations, financial records, and any other sensitive information.

    Lucifer will not kill or harm Tanaki after the contract is signed.

    Lucifer read through the terms. They were clear and straight to the point. Nothing hidden, nothing vague. He looked at Tanaki, who was watching him and then signed the contract.

    Tanaki stared at Lucifer, This was it. He had lost everything. His power, his control, his men, his empire. It was all gone. Tanaki felt hollow. This was the end of everything he had worked for. He had built the black snakes from scratch, and now he was giving it all away to this... monster.

    But it didn¡¯t matter, tanaki would be back and then take the black snakes back.

    He took a deep breath and forced himself to speak, ¡°There. It¡¯s done. I have given everything you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, ¡°You¡¯ve made the right decision.¡±

    Tanaki couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disgust. The right decision? Giving up everything he had worked for was the right decision? But he kept his mouth shut.

    Lucifer nodded. ¡°I always keep my word.¡±

    Tanaki felt a small flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, he would get away from this alive.

    ¡°One more thing,¡± he said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want your word that you won¡¯t hurt my men,¡± Tanaki said firmly. ¡°They are loyal to me. They won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I don¡¯t want any harm to come to them.¡±

    Lucifer considered this for a moment. ¡°Very well. I give you my word. Your men will not be harmed as long as they follow my orders.¡±

    Tanaki felt a slight sense of relief. At least his men would be safe. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Tanaki turned to his men. They were standing at attention, their faces betraying no emotion. Tanaki knew what he had to do. He had to make one last speech to them, one last stand.

    ¡°Men,¡± Tanaki began, ¡°You have been loyal to me all these years. You have stuck by me, fought with me, and have never questioned me. I want to thank you for everything you have done.¡±

    The men listened in silence, their faces betraying no emotion. Tanaki continued. ¡°I know this is difficult to hear, but I have made a deal with Sir Lucifer over here and now he is your leader. I will be taking my leav¡ª¡±

    Tanaki cut himself as he pretended to cough. This was him telling his men something in code.

    ¡°Taking my leave,¡± Tanaki continued, ¡°but do not worry. It¡¯s never goodbye, it¡¯s more like a see you later.¡±

    The men didn¡¯t show any reaction. But inside, they knew what Tanaki meant. Tanaki was telling them that he would be back. He was telling them to wait for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say,¡± Tanaki continued, ¡°Take care all of you.¡±

    Tanaki turned back to Lucifer, who was standing still, staring at Tanaki.

    Tanaki could feel his gaze. He felt like a rabbit being watched by a snake. Tanaki forced a smile. ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s that. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Lucifer nodded, his eyes still fixed on Tanaki. ¡°Yes, you may go.¡±

    Tanaki nodded back and turned to leave but Lucifer stopped him.

    ¡°Before you go,¡± Lucifer said, ¡°there is one more thing.¡±

    Tanaki froze for a moment. What more could he want? He turned back to face Lucifer, trying to keep his expression neutral.

    ¡°Let¡¯s shake hands.¡±

    Tanaki hesitated for a moment, but then nodded. There was no harm in shaking hands, right? He extended his hand out towards Lucifer. Lucifer took his hand and shook it firmly. Tanaki felt a shiver down his spine. There was something in Lucifer¡¯s grip, something almost supernatural.

    It was like shaking hands with death.

    ¡°Till we meet again..¡± Lucifer said with a slight grin.

    Tanaki nodded, trying to keep his composure. ¡°Yes. Until we meet again... Sir Lucifer.¡±

    Lucifer let go of his hand. ¡°You may leave now.¡±

    Tanaki walked out of the area, through the crowd of his former men and got into his car.

    He started the car and drove off. As he drove, he looked back at the area through the rear view mirror and saw Lucifer standing there, watching him go. Tanaki felt a shiver down his spine. He had survived, but he knew it was only a matter of time before he would have to face Lucifer again.

    Tanaki needed to relax. The meeting with Lucifer had left him feeling drained and on edge. He needed a break, something to take his mind off things. As he drove, he thought about what he should do. Then, an idea struck him. A good way to destress would be to go to a brothel.

    He knew of a good brothel nearby, one that he had gone to many times before. He knew the women there well, and they knew him. They would be able to provide him with the distraction he needed.

 New manegement in town

    Hayate had pulled off his act flawlessly.

    Hayate had to hold back an smile. Things had gone better than he thought. He had infiltrated one of the most powerful gangs of Japan, and now he was their leader.

    Hayate felt a sense of satisfaction. He had not only stopped the Black Snakes from going after Taro, but he had also gained a position of power within the gang. He had originally come here to protect Taro, but now he had a whole gang at his command.

    Hayate thought about what he would do next. He had control of the Black Snakes, but he knew he couldn¡¯t just sit back and relax. There was a lot he had to do.

    Hayate looked at the members of the Black Snakes in front of him. There were over 200 of them, all looking at him expectantly. He turned to the enforcers, and then back to the normal members.

    ¡°All normal members, go home. Except for the enforcers.¡±

    The normal members of the Black Snakes exchanged confused glances, but then obeyed Hayate¡¯s command. They began to scatter and make their way out of the area. Only the enforcers remained, standing in front of Hayate.

    Hayate looked at the enforcers, his gaze cold and calculating. He could sense their loyalty to the previous boss, Tanaki, but he knew that they would have to accept him as their new boss. He spoke, his voice firm.

    ¡°You all know that I am the new boss now.¡±

    The enforcers nodded, their expressions guarded.

    Hayate continued, ¡°I am aware you all were loyal to Tanaki. But things have changed now. I am your new boss, and you will obey my commands, if anyone wants to go to Tanaki . They can leave.¡±

    The enforcers looked at each other, hesitating and 15 of them started to walk away.

    Hayate walked over to the enforcers who had started to walk away. As he approached, he activated [Death], and they all fell to the ground, dead. The remaining enforcers looked on in horror, shocked by the sudden display of power. This was a clear warning to them that Hayate was not to be messed with.

    Hayate turned back to the remaining enforcers, his expression stern. ¡°Does anyone else want to leave?¡± he asked.

    The enforcers shook their heads, looking terrified.

    Hayate nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. Then we are all on the same page.¡±

    He surveyed the enforcers, taking in their expressions. ¡°Now, since this is your main HQ and it has been destroyed, there must be a side base?¡±

    One of the enforcers, older looking than the rest, hesitantly stepped forward. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, his voice trembling, ¡°we have a side base. It¡¯s a few kilometers away from here.¡±

    Hayate nodded. ¡°Good. Give me it¡¯s address, We¡¯ll start using that as our new HQ.¡±

    The enforcer nodded and quickly rattled off the address of the side base. Hayate listened carefully, committing it to memory.

    ¡°Good,¡± Hayate said, satisfied. ¡°Now, we have to discuss rules and such to make the change of power more smoother but all of that can be done tomorrow. You all can inform the rest of the members what happened here today and ask everyone, to come back to base by the day after tomorrow. All 2000 of them.¡±

    The enforcers exchanged glances, surprised by the mention of asking the entire gang back to the new base. They clearly hadn¡¯t expected such a request.

    One of the enforcers spoke up, ¡°Boss, with all due respect, we¡¯ve never had the whole gang at one place before. It might be difficult to gather everyone in just two days.¡±

    Hayate¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Difficult or not, it needs to be done. I want everyone in that base in tw¡ª no three days, that¡¯s fine for you?¡±

    The enforcer swallowed hard, clearly intimidated by Hayate¡¯s tone. ¡°Y-Yes, boss. Three days should be doable.¡±

    Hayate nodded, satisfied with the enforcers response. ¡°Good. Make sure it happens. I don¡¯t want any excuses.¡±

    The enforcers nodded, understanding the dire consequences of disobedience.

    Hayate looked at them, his gaze steely.

    ¡°All of you can go back now.¡±

    The enforcers nodded and quickly departed from the scene, leaving Hayate alone in the rubble of the old base.

    As they left, Hayate allowed himself a small smile that showed his satisfaction. Things were going smoothly so far.

    Hayate then looked at the briefcases scattered on the ground, each one filled with documents and information related to the Black Snakes¡¯ operations. There were 10 of them in total, and they represented a significant portion of the gang¡¯s resources and secrets.

    He needed to collect them all.

    Hayate moved over to the cases and started to pile them on top of each other. They were surprisingly hefty, but for him, they were nothing.

    Once he had gathered all 10 briefcases, he picked them up effortlessly and teleported to his room in Tokyo, throwing them all on his bed, he sat down too, when he did a cloud of dust rose up and after a few moments settled back down.

    Hayate sighed but there was no time to rest. He looked at the contract he had signed with Tanaki. The last condition was to not kill Tanaki after this was signed..

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Hayate said to himself. He had to die.

    Hayate closed his eyes and remembered Tanaki¡¯s expression. That last moment when they shook hands. He had enjoyed that but there was a reason Hayate did that, he had casted a spell on Tanaki, allowing Hayate to know his location. That was the sole reason for that handshake.

    Now, Hayate could keep an eye on Tanaki and his movements, and it was a strategic move that he was satisfied with. Hayate then raised his hand and said, [Create fourth tier demon ¡ª Doppelganger]

    A crimson magic circle materialized on the ground in front of Hayate, its edges glowing brightly. Within the circle, an intricate web of letters and symbols rotated at a dizzying speed.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    From the confines of the magic circle, a blackish, red liquid pooled into a ball, suspended in mid-air. The substance was blackish red, almost like blood, but it had an otherworldly appearance, defying all laws of physics.

    With a slow and deliberate movement, the liquid began to change, transforming from a shapeless mass into something more defined. It started to take on the form of a human body, the limbs and torso forming in excruciating detail.

    The liquid seemed to stretch and pull as it took shape, like clay being manipulated by an invisible hand. The arms and legs first, slender and delicate, formed out of the pool. Then there was the torso, taking the form of a strong yet lean chest, followed by long, elegant fingers.

    This was a level 67 doppelganger, originally it had been level 45 but it was boosted by Hayate.

    Hayate looked at the doppelganger in front of him, taking in its form. Unlike the last one, this one had a more human-like appearance, although it was still distinctly monstrous, this was because every 10 levels a doppelganger¡¯s base appearance changed.

    The doppelganger¡¯ stood there, it was like naked human male but with pale skin without genitals, its face hidden by a featureless mask. Its limbs were long and thin, and it had long, spider-like fingers that seemed to twitch and move on their own.

    Hayate nodded, satisfied with the appearance of the doppelganger. ¡°Good. Just as I wanted.¡±

    Hayate circled around the doppelganger, taking in every detail of its form. Despite its humanoid appearance, there was something distinctly uncanny about it, a sense of otherworldliness that set it apart from a real human. Hayate wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake as last time, this time this doppelganger¡¯s Mission was going to be to replace Tanaki, not spy on him.

    The doppelganger stood still, its milky white eyes fixed on a point in front of it. Its body was poised and ready, waiting for commands. Hayate spoke up

    ¡°Listen to me, Doppelganger,¡± Hayate said, his voice firm. ¡°You are to kill this person and take his place.¡± While Hayate said ¡®this person¡¯ he was thinking of Tanaki and with their mental link the doppelganger seemed to know who Hayate was talking about.

    The doppelganger nodded in acknowledgement, and spoke up. Unlike the last one, this one could speak even in its base form.

    ¡°Yes, I will do as you command,¡± the doppelganger replied in a voice that was neither male nor female, but rather a synthesized amalgamation of many different voices. ¡°I will take the form of the target and eliminate him, master.¡±

    ¡°Understand this: you will follow my commands without question. You will use [greater sending] to communicate with me at all times, and use [teleport] for any travel.¡±

    The doppelganger responded immediately, its voice flat.

    ¡°Yes, master. I understand.¡±

    Hayate nodded once more, pleased with the doppelganger¡¯s compliance. He knew that with this level of control, he could ensure that the doppelganger carried out his orders flawlessly.

    Hayate then began to give further instructions to the doppelganger, outlining its mission in more detail, explaining how it should act and behave in order to blend in with Tanaki¡¯s circle...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tanaki sat on a pink heart-shaped bed in the vip room of a brothel, surrounded by fake roses made of plastic. The room was overwhelmingly pink, the walls and carpet all a shade of pastel, and it was clear that the room was designed to appeal to a certain kind of taste.

    Tanaki leaned back against the pillows, surveying the room with a smirk. It was over the top, but in a way, he kind of liked it.

    He picked up a fake rose from the nightstand, inspecting it with a raised eyebrow. The rose was made of a soft, silk-like material, and he twirled it between his fingers, amused by how lifelike it looked.

    Tanaki tossed the fake rose aside and leaned back on the bed, his thoughts wandering. The room was comfortable enough. He was waiting for the girl he had ordered to finish dressed up.

    He had paid extra for her to wear a specific outfit. It was a bit of a strange request, but Tanaki knew that money could buy almost anything in this city.

    It was a maid dress.

    He let out a soft chuckle, the image of the woman in the outfit already in his mind. He had a weakness for women in maid dresses, and he was looking forward to seeing his request fulfilled.

    He checked the time on a clock, tapping his fingers impatiently on the bed. He didn¡¯t like waiting.

    He knew the woman was getting ready, but he was growing impatient. He wanted her here now. He looked down at his body, sure he may be old but he still had it in him.

    ¡°Come on, already.¡± Tanaki muttered, drumming his fingers on the bed.

    He was starting to get antsy, the wait was starting to get to him.

    Just then, he heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°About damn time.¡± He said, sitting up straight.

    The knock on the door came again, louder this time. Tanaki could hear soft footsteps approaching from the other side, and then a soft voice called out, ¡°Master, may I come in? I¡¯m done dressing up.¡±

    Tanaki grinned, his excitement growing despite himself.

    ¡°Yes, come in,¡± he called out, sitting up straighter on the bed.

    The door opened, and a woman walked in, dressed in the maid outfit Tanaki had requested.

    The woman stepped into the room, the light from the ceiling lamp casting a soft glow on her figure. She was young and pretty, with long black hair that fell down to her shoulders in waves.

    She had a slender build, but her curves were accentuated by the tight-fitting maid outfit she wore. The dress was a classic black and white design, with a frilly apron that cinched her waist, making it look even thinner.

    The skirt of the dress was short, barely reaching the inner-thigh, and a pair of white tights went up to her legs, emphasizing the smoothness of her skin.

    Around her neck, she wore a black collar, and on her face, she wore light make-up.

    Her eyes were a deep shade of brown.

    She stood there, waiting for Tanaki¡¯s reaction.

    Tanaki¡¯s eyes widened when he saw her, taking in the full effect of the outfit. His earlier impatience forgotten, he let out a low whistle.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he said, a lazy grin spreading across his face, ¡°you look even better than I expected.¡±

    He gestured for her to come closer, his hand patting his lap.

    The woman moved forward, her heels clicking on the floor. She stopped in front of the bed, close enough for Tanaki to reach out and touch her if he wanted to.

    She stood there, her hands clasped in front of her, waiting for his next command.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said again, patting his lap once more. ¡°Sit on my lap.¡±

    The woman obeyed, slowly making her way over to him.

    She sat down on his knee, her thighs almost touching his and she wrapped her legs around his waist.

    Tanaki¡¯s hand went to her thigh, his fingers tracing circles on her skin.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± he murmured, his gaze roaming over her body again.

    The woman nodded, her expression schooled into one of obedience. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Tanaki chuckled, his hand moving higher up her leg. ¡°Do you like it when I touch you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, her breath hitching in her throat as she nodded and leaned in for a kiss.

    Tanaki¡¯s hand moved to her cheek, tilting her face towards him. He smiled at her, his eyes darkening with lust.

    ¡°You¡¯re so eager,¡± he murmured, his thumb brushing across her bottom lip.

    The woman parted her lips slightly, her breath mingling with his. She leaned even closer, her body pressing against his.

    Tanaki¡¯s eyes widened as he leaned in for a kiss, but instead of the soft, familiar feeling of human lips against his, he was met with something monstrous.

    The woman¡¯s mouth opened, and kept opening, her jaw dislocating to an almost impossible degree. Tanaki froze in horror as he realized that the face he had found so attractive was now nothing more than a mask, and the truth behind it was something straight out of a nightmare.

    The inside of the mouth was lined with sharp, jagged teeth that looked like they could tear through flesh like butter. A long, snake-like tongue writhed and lashed about, its slimy surface glistening in the low light. The woman let out a guttural, inhuman noise, its eyes glowing.

    Tanaki felt his heart racing in his chest, his mind refusing to accept what he was seeing. He tried to pull back, but her legs around his waist tightened their grip, preventing him from escaping.

    ¡°What...what are you?¡± His voice was a hoarse whisper as he stared into the maw of the creature in front of him.

    The creature made a noise, a mixture of a cackle and a hiss. It leaned in even closer, its lips, if you could call them that, brushing against his cheek and it took in Tanaki¡¯s head inside it¡¯s mouth and then closed it. It¡¯s teeth closed down on Tanaki¡¯s head. It felt like he was being squeezed in a vice, the pain almost unbearable. His screams were muffled by the creature¡¯s mouth, and he could feel its hot, slimy tongue wrapping around his head.

    This wasn¡¯t real...this couldn¡¯t be real...

    And then a loud crunch echoded throughout the room and with that, Tanaki was dead.

    And with that, the creature released its grip and let the lifeless and headless body of Tanaki fall to the floor.

    For a moment, there was silence as the creature surveyed its handiwork.

    Then, it closed its mouth with a loud snap and let out another guttural noise, this one sounding almost like a laugh.

    It had succeeded in its mission.

 Valhalla [vol 1 â€” Epilogue]

    Hiroshi sighed as he packed up his things, getting ready to head home. It had been a long day, but he was glad to be done with it. He grabbed his coat, slinging it over his shoulder, and headed for the elevator.

    Hiroshi let out a sigh of relief as the elevator doors dinged open. He stepped inside, pressing the button for the first floor.

    The elevator began its descent, the numbers on the display steadily decreasing. Hiroshi leaned back against the elevator wall, closing his eyes for a moment.

    He had to admit, it had been a close call. Hiring those men to clean up the mess in Tokyo had been a last-minute decision, but it had turned out to be a smart move but just cause he needed to suffer more the police were already there but he had managed somehow.

    He had lied to the police, telling them it was just a group of bandits from the slums who had attacked them.

    It wasn¡¯t the most convincing story, but Hiroshi had put on his best act. He had played up the victim card, acting shocked and horrified at the attack. The police had seemed suspicious at first, but they had eventually relented.

    They had told Hiroshi that they would investigate the case further, but for now, they would accept his explanation.

    After which he had came back to Kobe from neo-Tokyo. Then, Hiroshi had explained the attack to his boss in great detail, how he was the only one to escape. He had downplayed his own role in the attack, making it seem like he was just a victim.

    The boss had been shocked and angry at first, but Hiroshi¡¯s story had managed to convince him.

    The boss had promised him a huge bonus for surviving the attack, and he had given Hiroshi a few days off to recover.

    Hiroshi had played along, acting shaken and traumatized. In reality, he was secretly pleased with himself. Things had gone even better than he had hoped, Lucifer will be happy with him.

    He had to admit, even he himself was surprised that the lie had worked. It was quite absurd to think about it..He had literally lied that he was attacked by a group of bandits, that he was the only one who had managed to escape and that he had lost all his men.

    But despite the absurdity of it, the boss had believed him.

    Hiroshi chuckled to himself as he thought about it. He knew the truth, but he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    The megacorp¡¯s had been itching for an excuse to destroy the slums for years..and he had just delivered them the perfect opportunity on a silver platter. But of course, they wouldn¡¯t publicly admit it. They would use this attack as pretext, saying that a group of bandits from the slums had broken the treaty and attacked them, thus the slums had to be eliminated.

    The public would never know the truth, never know that it was all because of him.

    Hiroshi didn¡¯t care though. As long as he got his bonus, he was happy. But of course this wasn¡¯t everything he had to consider.

    But there was still one more important thing for Hiroshi to consider, something that weighed heavily on his mind.

    Lucifer, the demon he had made a deal with. Lucifer was a force to be reckoned with, and Hiroshi knew he needed to keep him happy. He needed to find a way to help forward Lucifer¡¯s plans if he wanted to survive.

    He knew that Lucifer had some sort of grand scheme in motion, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. All he knew was that he needed to do something big, something to impress the demon...but what?

    He couldn¡¯t just ask Lucifer what he wanted, that would be too risky. The demon was cunning and would likely see it as a sign of weakness. Hiroshi needed to be subtle, to find a way to please Lucifer without tipping him off to his true intentions.

    He pondered for a moment, his mind racing with possible ideas..and then something clicked..

    Yes..that could work.

    He began to think through the details, plotting in his mind. If he could pull this off, it would not only please Lucifer..it would ensure his own survival for sure.

    But he needed time..he needed to think. He couldn¡¯t just rush in and do something reckless. Hiroshi sighed..maybe he needed a drink.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hayate couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease as he looked outside. The sky was grey and cloudy, the polluted air making it hard to see too far. Despite the fact that it was almost midday, it still looked like nighttime outside, the dark smog blocking out the sunlight.

    Then he noticed something, a sudden, blinding light in the distance. He squinted his eyes, trying to make out what it was. It looked like a wave of light, coming towards him...

    The light was bright, much brighter than anything he had seen before. It was so bright that Hayate had to shield his eyes, even from a distance.

    He tried to make sense of what was happening, but all he could see was the light. It was like a wave of pure energy, cutting through the smog-filled air as it moved towards him.

    He had never seen anything like this before. The light was unlike anything he had ever experienced..it was almost like it was alive, moving and shifting like a living thing. And then the light came over him and passed off..

    Hayate stood there, frozen in shock. The light was gone, but it had left behind a sense of unease. He shook his head, trying to shake off the feeling...what the heck was that?..

    Hayate flew out of his window, he could see that the white light was spreading in all directions. It was like a wave of light, expanding outwards at an incredible speed.

    He had to admit what he was seeing was nothing he had ever seen before. It creeped him out.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The light was moving at an unimaginable speed. It seemed like it was going at the speed of light, and in no time at all, the entire globe was covered in the blinding light. The world was enveloped in utter whiteness, like a giant had covered the planet with a blanket of light...

    Suddenly, like a switch being flicked, the light was gone. The world returned to normal, the darkness and smog still present..but something felt different.

    The world had changed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Inside a cramped apartment in Neo-tokyo, a mother and daughter sat on a small couch, watching the TV together. The air was stale and the walls were dingy, but they made do with what they had.

    The daughter was a young girl, around 8 or 9 years old. She had short, black hair and wide, innocent eyes. The mother on the other hand was a little older, somewhere in her early 40s. She had long, dark hair and wore a weary expression on her face.

    The mother looked tired and worn down by life. She had been working two jobs just to make ends meet, and it was taking a toll on her. The daughter, on the other hand, was blissfully unaware of the hardships of her parents, still young and carefree.

    Just then, The door to their apartment opened with a creak, and in walked the girl¡¯s stepfather. He had a tired look on his face, and smelled of alcohol. He was a big man, and filled the small room with his presence.

    The mother looked up from the TV, her expression hardening slightly. The daughter seemed to shrink away from her stepfather, her gaze dropping down to her lap.

    ¡°You¡¯re home early,¡± the mother said in a cool voice, her eyes fixed on the stepfather.

    The stepfather grunted in response, throwing his coat on a nearby chair. ¡°Today was shit¡± he said, swaying slightly on his feet.

    The mother¡¯s eyes flicked to the empty bottle in the stepfather¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking again,¡± she said, her voice sharp.

    The stepfather grunted, taking a swig from the bottle. ¡°So what if I have? I need something to take the edge off, with all the crap I have to deal with at work, why the fuck do i have to take permission from you? Bitch.¡±

    The mother¡¯s face hardened at his words, her eyes flashing with anger. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has to deal with crap, you know,¡± she snapped, her voice rising. ¡°I have to work my ass off just to make sure we can pay the rent and put food on the table.¡±

    The stepfather rolled his eyes, taking another drink from the bottle. ¡°Oh, here we go again. You and your constant whining. I¡¯m sick of it.¡±

    The mother clenched her fists, her anger boiling over. ¡°I¡¯m sick of you too. All you ever do is drink and cause trouble. You¡¯re not a husband, you¡¯re a glorified burden.¡±

    She said as she tried to snatch his bottle from him.

    The stepfather snatched the bottle back, his face reddening. ¡°Don¡¯t you talk to me like that, you ungrateful little-¡° he shouted as in a moment of anger he smashed the bottle on her head.

    The mother cried out, a sharp pain slicing through her head. She stumbled back, her hand instinctively going to her head.

    The daughter let out a small scream, her eyes wide with fear. ¡°Mommy!¡± She cried out, hugging her mother tightly.

    ¡°You stupid woman, I work my ass off, every day, and all you do is nag,¡± the stepfather said, his words slurring as he stumbled towards the mother.

    The mother backed away from him, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. Not in front of her,¡± she said, gesturing to the daughter. But the stepfather was beyond listening.

    The stepfather, blinded by his rage, picked up a piece of glass from the floor and was about to charge at the mother. But before he could take a step, the mother¡¯s daughter, in an instinctive move of protective courage, stepped in between them.

    She had never seen her stepfather act like this before, and her small hands had moved on their own, she raised both her hands, aiming them at her stepfather and shouted, [cinder touch].

    A thin tounge of fire sprang out of her hand and hit the stepfather square in the chest. The man let out a cry of surprise as the fire wrapped around him, holding him in place. The flames licked at him, setting his clothes on fire.

    The mother stared in shock at what her daughter had done, her own anger temporarily forgotten in the face of surprise. The stepfather stumbled back, trying to free himself from the tongue of fire, but it held him tightly and started to burn his skin. He was getting burned alive.

    The daughter stood there, her hands still raised, her small body shaking with adrenaline and fear.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In a secluded area of the USA, far away from the prying eyes of the public, a group of people were standing in a meeting room. They were Valhalla.

    The room was dimly lit, the only light coming from a single magic stone hanging from the ceiling. The people gathered around a long table, their faces illuminated by the pale yellow glow.

    The group was a mixture of races, but all of them were humanoid. There were elves, dwarves, and other races, but there were no non-humanoid races.

    The atmosphere in the room was tense, and each person was waiting for someone to start the meeting.

    A woman sitting at the head of the table spoke up. ¡°Alright everyone, settle down. One of our scouts has went out to investigate and it seems our entire palace is in some strange land. We are no longer in the capital city of achior.¡±

    The people around the table looked at each other, surprise on their faces. ¡°What? Are you saying we¡¯ve been teleported somewhere else?¡±

    The woman nodded, a serious expression on her face. ¡°Yes. It seems we¡¯ve been teleported to an entirely different continent if not a different world, one that is not our own.¡±

    The room was filled with murmurs and whispers as the members of Valhalla tried to process this information. ¡°What sort of magic is capable of this? The only thing I can think of is 8th tier magic but that is just myths no? Such magic dosent exist.¡± Said a man.

    The woman nodded again. ¡°Yes 8th tier magic, the legendary magic that is said to be impossible to obtain by a ordinary man..and yes it does not exist, at least from what we know..but if it truly exists, this is probably the outcome which that magic would bestow..but its just a theory that has no basis.¡± Explained the woman at the head of the table.

    A man sitting at the middle of the table spoke up, his expression grave. ¡°What does this mean for us then? Are we just stuck in this place forever? What about our war with the non-humanoid¡¯s. If we aren¡¯t there to help then the human nation will surely fall.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately we have no way of knowing how long we will be trapped here or how long it will take to get back home. As for the war, it is true that we were there to assist the humans but we have no way of helping them from here. I would love it if there were humans here, if yes then we¡¯ll get their help.¡±

    The man nodded in acceptance and leaned back in his chair. ¡°What about our scouts then? Have they found anything yet?¡±

    The woman shook her head. ¡°No, they have not reported back yet. They went out just ten minutes ago but have yet to return but they have confirmed magic still works in this lands, our priest¡¯s have been able to cast spells as high as the 6th tier.¡±

    The room was quiet at that statement. A 6th tier spell? Thats the peak of magic for most kingdoms out there in the normal world. Any normal human can only learn spells till the 3rd tier, 4th tier is pushing it, 5th tier magic only a few people can use and they can be counted on your fingertips and then 6th tier magic which multiple mages need to work together to cast.

    6th tier magic. The only nation out there which could achieve that with a single person was the nation of lithrum, the human nation they were partnered with and helped. Deep in their palace, their old leaders were sleeping. Resting after their win in the ancient war against demons, there are 30 of those elders and nearly all of them are level 60-80 and 6 of them being level 90, way beyond anything which the current manegement can achive.

    This was a nation of elites. ¡°So our magic still works? Thats a good sign, atleast that makes things easier.¡± Said a burly man sitting at the corner of the table.

    ¡°Should we wake up the elders?¡±

    Suggested a man in the far right corner of the table.

    The woman at the head of the table shook her head. ¡°Blasphemy!¡±

    A man sitting at the far end of the table spoke up. ¡°She is right! We are not to intervene in their rest nor wake them up for any reason. We can only wake them up if humanity is about to fall again.¡±

    The burly man nodded, his face solemn. ¡°I agree. We can¡¯t wake them up, we don¡¯t know what they would think of our current situation or the current state of politics. It is better to wait until we learn more about this place we have arrived at.¡±

    The woman at the head of the table nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we must proceed with caution. We do not know what kind of world we are in and what kind of people live here. The less we reveal about ourselves, the better.¡±

 Vol 2 â€” Prologue

    [10:00 O¡¯clock. 21st November, 2109.]

    With her hand resting on her knees, Yamada was struggling to catch her breath. Her shinai lay next to her, she was feeling the burn in her muscles after a long sparring session with her friend Goro. Goro seated behind her was also having trouble breathing. ¡°That session was good.¡± He said, wiping the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot lately.

    At the compliment, Yamada grinned. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ve been practicing a lot lately.¡± She said, her hand going to her hair tying it in a bun, her long purple hair now resting on the back of her head.

    Yamada looked around the kendo training grounds, she couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. In Japan, Kendo was once a popular sport, but with time it was becoming rarer and rarer to find schools teaching it. Many of the older ones had shut down, leaving only a handful remaining.

    Despite this, there was still a small but dedicated student body that came to train at this particular school. Yamada and Goro were two of the more serious students, both having been practicing kendo for over 5 years now, but given just 2-3 years more and this dojo was about to be shut down too. The dojo was in a rather rough state. The walls were bare and the paint was chipping away, revealing the crumbling plaster underneath. The mats on the floor were worn out and frayed at the edges,.and the shinai lining the walls were old and splintering. There was a strong smell of perspiration and old sweat, and the windows were dirty and in dire need of cleaning.

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s really sad to see how much kendo is struggling nowadays.¡± Goro said, as he picked up his shinai and began inspecting it for any damage.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s a shame, because kendo is such a beautiful sport. But I guess people just don¡¯t have the time or the interest in it anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable though. With all the new technology and distractions people have nowadays, they just don¡¯t have the attention span for something like kendo.¡± Goro said, as he replaced his shinai back in its rack.

    ¡°Even I sometimes don¡¯t feel like coming to train¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. There are definitely days when I just want to stay home and binge watch a show instead of coming here to train...speaking about training, let¡¯s have one more match before we call this a day.¡±

    ¡°You really can¡¯t get enough, can you?¡±

    He picked up his shinai again. ¡°Alright, one more match it is. But I¡¯m warning you, I won¡¯t go easy on you this time.¡±

    Yamada picking up her own shinai. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± She said as she got into her stance, ready for the match to begin.

    They both stood there for a moment, each sizing up the other. Then, without warning, Goro charged forward. They had been doing this so many times that their style had become rather similar, Goro mostly relying on speed and agility while Yamada was more defensive with the use of tricks and feints.

    He swung his shinai at her.

    Yamada ducked under the attack. She darted to the side, bringing her own shinai up to block Goro¡¯s next swing.

    The two of them fought back and forth, each trying to gain the upper hand but then something happened.

    A sudden burst of pain shot through her head, making her stumbled and her vision blurred and black dots began to dance across her field of vision.

    Yamada stumbled, her foot caught on the edge of the mat. She lost her balance and fell, her shinai slipping from her grasp. Goro could see an opportunity, so he raised his shinai, ready to strike.

    But just before he could swing down on her, Yamada raised her hand, signalling for him to stop. ¡°Time out!¡± She called out, still trying to catch her breath as her vision slowly returned to normal.

    Goro paused, confusion on his face as he lowered his shinai. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Yamada sat up, her hand still on her head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just got a sudden headache.¡± She said, trying to brush it off.¡±It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    Goro looked unconvinced. ¡°Are you sure? You don¡¯t look fine. Maybe we should stop for today.¡±

    Yamada waved him off. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Really. Let¡¯s just finish this match. I don¡¯t want to end it on a loss.¡±

    Goro looked even more concerned. ¡°Yamada, seriously, maybe it¡¯s bett¡ª¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    But Yamada cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can keep going.¡± She insisted, even though it was clear that she was not fine. ¡°fine, whatever you say.¡±

    Yamada stood up again, suddenly she was feeling much better. Better than she had ever felt before. Much stronger too. Her senses seemed sharper, more precise. She could hear the beat of Goro¡¯s heart, she could smell the sweat on his body, she could see every pore on his face.

    She picked up her shinai, holding it with a new found confidence. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go again.¡± She said, her eyes fixed on Goro.

    ¡°Ready.¡±

    And with that they clashed once more.

    This time, something was different though. Yamada¡¯s movements were even more fluid and graceful than before, her shinai moving almost on its own, perfectly blocking Goro¡¯s every swing and then she swing an attack on Goro, it hit his hand. His bone broke.

    Goro let out a cry of pain as his shinai fell to the ground, and he clutched his hand, which was now bent at an awkward angle.

    ¡°Goro!¡± Yamada dropped her shinai and rushed over to him. How did his hand break..was she that strong?

    Goro¡¯s face was contorted in pain, his eyes squeezed shut. ¡°My hand...I think you broke my hand.¡± He said through clenched teeth.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do, she wasn¡¯t this strong nor was goro very weak physically, then how?

    ¡°What? No, I didn¡¯t mean to...I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± She said, her hand hovering over his injured hand, not wanting to touch it and cause him more pain and then and she felt a wave of nausea come over her.

    Suddenly Yamada stumbled and fell to the ground. She had passed out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An hour later, Yamada sat up, a little dazed and confused as she looked around. Her head still ached a little, and she tried to piece together what had happened. Then her eyes fell on Sachiko, who was sitting on the couch, watching TV and eating some neutri-gel.

    ¡°Sachi...what happened?¡± She asked, her voice still a little groggy. ¡°How did I get here?¡±

    ¡°You passed out at the dojo. Goro called me and I came to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°I....passed out?¡± Yamada tried to remember what had happened. All she could remember was sparring with Goro, and then everything went blank.

    ¡°Yeah, you just collapsed suddenly. Goro said you guys were sparring and then suddenly you fell and hit your head on the mat. You were unconscious for a few minutes, but then you woke up and immediately passed out again. Goro brought you here and then left to go to the hospital, he had a broken hand.¡± Sachiko explained, her gaze still fixed on the tv.

    Yamada¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She didn¡¯t remember anything about falling or hitting her head. But that still didn¡¯t explain her suddenly unconsciousness. ¡°How long was I out for?¡±

    ¡°You were unconscious for about an hour.¡± Sachiko said, as she slurped some of her neutri-gel. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I checked on you every 10 minutes. You seemed fine, just a little out of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good I guess,¡± Yamada said.

    She stood up, her legs feeling a little shaky. ¡°I should probably call Goro and see how he¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°your wish,¡± she said.

    Yamada sighed, glancing over at Sachiko. Yamada felt a pang of sympathy as she looked at Sachiko. She had gone through Sachiko¡¯s neurochip and found out about the illegal activities and murders that Sachiko had been involved in, but Yamada also knew that Sachiko was a victim of her circumstances. Sachiko had been through a lot, and she had only done what she felt she needed to in order to survive.

    It was also true that her entire team had been killed by someone, there weren¡¯t any videos or photos on the neurochip to confirm it but it was true.

    Yamada¡¯ had attempt to look into the details of Sachiko¡¯s team¡¯s death had hit a dead end. She had come across information suggesting that the case had been closed quickly and quietly by a few powerful people from the Kusonoki conglomerate. It was difficult to dig any deeper into the matter, as the conglomerate had significant influence and control over the government and the media.

    Despite her best effort, it seemed that the truth about Sachiko¡¯s team¡¯s death was being kept under wraps.

    Sachiko finished her neutri-gel, she placed it on the nearby table. She then spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like neutri-gel.¡±

    Yamada looked at her, surprised by her sudden statement. ¡°You don¡¯t? I thought you loved that stuff.¡±

    Sachiko shook her head. ¡°Not anymore. It tastes stale and flavourless. It used to be better.¡±

    Yamada nodded. She had noticed that neutri-gel had been declining in quality lately, becoming cheaper but also more tasteless.

    Yamada couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little at her expression. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve just been eating too much of it. You should try something else for a change, want some of my protein bars? They¡¯re made from ground up insects, maybe you¡¯ll like them.¡±

    Sachiko made a face of disgust. ¡°Ew, no thanks. I¡¯d rather eat plain cardboard than those bug bars.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself. But you¡¯re missing out. They¡¯re actually pretty good once you get used to the texture.¡±

    Sachiko made a retching sound. ¡°Please, I¡¯d rather eat dirt than those things. Why do you even eat them anyway?¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re packed with protein and nutrition. I need to keep my body in top shape also they¡¯re pretty cheap,¡± she said, flexing her arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re so weird.¡± Sachiko said, rolling her eyes at Yamada¡¯s flexing.

    Suddenly, the sound of the door automatically locking broke the silence of the room. Yamada and Sachiko both looked towards the door, their eyes widening in surprise as they noticed the normal light above the door had been replaced by a red one.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± yamada said, as she stood up. ¡°Why is the lockdown light flashing?¡±

    Sachiko also looked towards the door, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember the building announcing a lockdown.¡± She stood up as well and moved over to the door, trying to open it, but it was locked tight.

    Yamada joined Sachiko by the door, also trying to open it. ¡°There¡¯s no way this is a drill, is it?¡±

    She tried to think of any reason why the building would be in lockdown mode.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Sachiko said ,her eyes darting around the room. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any alarms or announcements beforehand. Let me check the news.¡±

    Sachiko went over to the TV and turned it on, switching to the news channel. The headline on the screen read: ¡°Breaking News: A unknown diseases is spreading all over Japan, Emergency lockdown in all cities and towns in Japan.¡±

    ¡°What the hell..¡±

 Vol 2 â€” unexpected promotion

    [two hours ago]

    Takemichi mizuka yawned, feeling bored. He had been on patrol for hours, and he was getting tired of just sitting in the car. He took a sip from his coffee, trying to stay awake. Takemichi was a 30 year old police officer, he had a muscular build, which was typical of his profession. He was wearing the standard police uniform, complete with a bullet proof vest and a laser handgun. Currently he was sitting in his police car, the car was driving itself through the streets of Neo-tokyo¡¯s District B, which was a relatively quiet part of the city.

    Takemichi sighed again as the car came to a slowdown. It seemed he was getting close to the border between District B and District C. He took another sip of his coffee, his ears picking up some faint music playing from a nearby building.

    As he looked around, he could see a few people walking on the streets, some of them were also in office attire. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious of them, they looked like they were actually doing something interesting.

    Just then, the lights of the street started flickering. Takemichi frowned, it was a little strange. Street lights rarely ever did that, especially during the day. He dismissed it as a technical issue.

    As Takemichi continued looking at the flicking lights, he couldn¡¯t help but think about that strange light he had seen the previous night. It had been so bright, and it had disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared. The news had brushed it off as a solar flare.

    However, Takemichi found himself wondering if there was more to it than what had been reported. He didn¡¯t have the highest level of education, only having studied until the 8th grade due to financial constraints, limiting his understanding of scientific phenomena.

    This was because...in the year 2086, following the Sixth Civil Corporate War, education had become a privilege. The war had caused a great deal of destruction, and the education system in Japan had been one of the hardest hit areas. Public schools were practically non-existent after the war, and the few private schools that remained had jacked up their tuition prices. They were all owned by subsidiaries of the Kusonoki conglomerate, which had emerged as one of the most powerful corporations after the war. Due to these circumstances, middle-class families could only afford to send their children to school till the 8th grade.

    This meant that the majority of the population had limited formal education. Many people dropped out of school at a young age to enter the workforce, and those who could afford it often resorted to online courses or self-study to continue their education. However, this had created a large section of the population that was poorly educated, making them susceptible to manipulation and exploitation by those in power.

    The lack of education had also had a negative impact on the economy, as many companies struggled to find skilled workers to fill various roles. The government had tried to address the issue by offering some free adult education programs, but these efforts had been largely unsuccessful due to a lack of funding and poor organization.

    He shook his head, dismissing the thought. He had a job to do. Just then, his radio crackled to life, breaking the silence in his car.

    That surprised him and he spilled some of his coffee on his shirt and pants.

    ¡°Dammit...¡± he muttered, looking down at the stain on his clothes. He picked up the radio mic and pressed the button. ¡°Takemichi here, what is it?¡±

    The radio crackled again, and then a voice came through, it was his superior officer. ¡°Takemichi, come to the HQ in District F. I repeat this is not a drill, come to the HQ at district F.¡±

    Takemichi¡¯s eyes widened and he straightened up in his seat, a chill running down his spine. He had never heard that command before, it must be serious. Takemichi was puzzled. It was rare for him to be called to the HQ, that too without any pre-notice. He wondered what could be so important that he needed to go to the HQ at District F. ¡°Copy that, I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± He quickly put down the radio and looked out of the window. District F was on the opposite side of the city, it would take at least 40 minutes to get to there even with all traffic lights on green.

    He put down the radio mic and then flicked a switch on the console, switching the car from automatic to manual control.

    The car came to a stop as Takemichi took control. He took a moment to glance down at the stain on his clothes, but there was no time to do anything about it now.

    He floored the electric pedal and the car lurched forward, speeding through the streets of District B. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off, what was happening at HQ?

    He took a turn and got onto a highway, his eyes widened as he merged onto the highway, the entire stretch of the road was filled with police cars all heading towards district F. The road was completely blocked by police cars, as far as he could see. It seemed like the entire police force had been summoned. He had never seen anything like this before, even in his 10 years of service.

    ¡°What the hell...¡± he said under his breath as he expertly manoeuvred his car through the sea of vehicles. He realised that there was only one reason that the entire police force would be called in.. something major had happened. Could it be a major crime happening? A city wide attack?

    He could see a few familiar faces in other cars, his colleagues, but they were all focussed on their own driving, not paying any attention to him.

    Finally, after 50 minutes, he arrived at the District F HQ. There were even more cars here, and the place was a hive of activity. He parked his car in one of the few parking spaces still unclaimed and a holographic barrier surrounded his car, showing this spot had been taken by him.

    He got out of his car, his mind still racing as he walked towards the entrance of the HQ.

    The building was a massive structure that loomed over the surrounding area. It was designed to be intimidating, with its angular, grey, concrete exterior and sharp edges. The windows were made of a reinforced glass, tinted to hide what was happening inside. The front entrance was flanked by two holographic screens that showed the news and some propaganda on repeat.

    As Takemichi approached the building, he noticed that there were armed guards stationed outside the main entrance, checking the Ids of everyone who tried to enter. He patted the badge on his chest, his own ID, and made his way towards the entrance.

    Just as he was about to go in, his superior. Inspector Satoshi Kato called out to him, he was a short man, around 40 years old, with graying hair and a permanent frown on his face.

    ¡°Takemichi, over here!¡± He called out, motioning for him to come over. Kato was standing next to a stature made in the year 2090. It was the statue of the brave hero ¡°hideki anki¡± who once sacrificed himself to save a building filled with around 2000 people from terrorists. In honour of his sacrifice this statue had been placed and erected in front of the police HQ.

    Takemichi made his way over to Kato, who looked like he had been there for a while, his hair was messy and he had a look of exhausted irritation on his face.

    ¡°You took your sweet time getting here,¡± Kato said gruffly as he saw Takemichi approaching.

    ¡°Sorry, sir. I was on the other side of town when you called,¡± Takemichi explained, his heart still racing.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now, you¡¯re here,¡± Kato said, waving off his apology. ¡°Come on, follow me. We¡¯re going through the side entrance, the front is too crowded.¡±

    Takemichi nodded, falling into step behind Kato as he led the way towards the side entrance of the building. The side entrance was much quieter, with only a few officers going in and out.

    As they walked, Takemichi tried to keep up with Kato, who was walking quickly and seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on? Why did you call everyone? Is there a terrorist attack?¡± he asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer.

    Kato grunted, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised by the question. ¡°I wish it was that simple. But even I haven¡¯t been told what we have been summoned here for.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Takemichi felt his heart sink. If even Kato, a higher rank, didn¡¯t know what was going on, it had to be something serious. ¡°Then why are we being called in? If you don¡¯t know anything either...¡±

    Kato stopped walking, and turned to look at Takemichi squarely. ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough. The higher-ups have called a meeting and they want every available officer present.¡± He paused, eyeing the stain on Takemichi¡¯s shirt and pants. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Takemichi looked down at his clothes, he had forgotten about the coffee stain. ¡°Spilled some coffee on my shirt and pants,¡± he mumbled, feeling self-conscious.

    Kato raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t comment any further. ¡°Right. Just clean yourself up when you get a chance, you look like a mess.¡± He started walking again, at the entrance one singular guard was checking the Ids of everyone, same as the front gate.

    Takemichi nodded, trying to smooth out the wrinkles in his shirt and pants as they approached the guard. The guard took one look at their Ids and waved them through. As they walked through the door, Takemichi eyes widened. The entire hall, which was roughly a 700 meters in size was filled with the brim with atleast 40,000 police officers.

    Takemichi couldn¡¯t believe it. He had never seen so many police officers in one place before. The hall was buzzing with activity as officers milled around, talking to each other, sitting on the chairs, or just standing. It was a sea of uniforms.

    Kato led the way through the crowd, heading towards a stage that had been set up at one end of the hall. There was a podium with a microphone in front of it, and a row of chairs positioned behind it. There were a few people seated on the chairs, but their faces were hidden from view by the bright spotlights above them.

    They made their way to the side of the room, Takemichi noticed that the seats were arranged in a tiered fashion, with the higher-ranked officers sitting towards the front. Kato led him to a row of seats near the back, where there were a few vacant seats. Kato took one of the seats and gestured for Takemichi to sit next to him. He did and then looked around and recognised a few of the officers, but most were unfamiliar faces.

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky we found empty seats,¡± Kato said, eyeing the sea of officers. ¡°This place is packed.¡± Takemichi nodded.

    Just then, a sudden hush fell over the crowd, and all eyes turned towards the front of the room. Standing on the stage, illuminated by a single spotlight, was the superintendent general Aakayuki Akio.

    Takemichi recognized him from the news. Akio was a old man. He was dressed in a smart black suit, his expression grave as he surveyed the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all wondering why I have called you here today.¡± He began, his voice echoing through the room.

    Takemichi leaned forward in his seat, trying to get a better view of Akio. The room was deathly silent, everyone waiting eagerly for the Superintendent General¡¯s next words.

    Akio took a deep breath, as if bracing himself for the words he was about to say. ¡°I have terrible news, and I will ask that you all remain calm as I say this.¡± He paused, as murmurs spread through the crowd.

    ¡°A very deadly disease is spreading through our great country of japan. It is extremely contagious so a complete lockdown is going to start after the next ten minutes. The entire country is going into a lockdown for an indefinite period of time.¡±

    The reaction to the news was immediate. The room erupted into chaos as officers began to talk loudly among themselves. Akio shouted ¡°silence.¡±

    The officers hushed, but there was a tension in the room that had not been there before.

    The Superintendent General continued, ¡°For your safety, you will all be given protective gear to wear. A hazmat suit will be given to every single one of you. Also, we will be shutting down the internet connections for both the civilians and the police force, so radios will have to be used for communication.¡±

    Takemichi felt his heart skip a beat at the mention of the internet being shut down. He had lived his entire life in the digital age and the thought of being cut off from the virtual world was terrifying. Takemichi was single for the most part but he did have a daughter, a adopted one as he was impotent and couldn¡¯t have children of his own. Thankfully he kept a spare radio in his house and could communicate with her and she knew how to use it.

    ¡°I understand this is a huge adjustment, but it is necessary to contain this deadly disease.¡± Akio said in a solemn tone. ¡°Every officer here is expected to enforce the lockdown and follow the guidelines given to us by the government and one more thing. Please do this last thing as if it¡¯s your duty and don¡¯t be clouded by emotions but if you see any civilians in the street. You are to gun them down immediately or apprehend them and immediately call 145. That is the number of a special task force created to handle them.¡±

    Takemichi couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°Shoot civilians on sight?¡± he whispered to Kato.

    ¡°You heard him clearly. We have our orders,¡± he said flatly

    Takemichi felt a knot in his stomach. He had always signed up to the force to protect people, not to shoot them down in cold blood. ¡°Can I resign right now?¡± Takemichi asked Kato.

    Kato gave him a stern look. ¡°You know the rules, Takemichi. Once you sign up, there¡¯s no way out. You belong to the force until you retire.¡±

    ¡°This is insane,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    But Akio wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all have questions, but time is of the essence here.¡± He turned to the side and nodded to someone. ¡°Now, I will hand over the floor to an esteemed guest, someone who took time out of his extremely busy schedule to come here. The vice president of the kusonoki conglomerate.¡±

    Takemichi didn¡¯t know what to expect, but he wasn¡¯t prepared for who stepped on the stage. It was a 50 year old man in a tailored suit with sharp eyes and an even sharper presence. Vice President Hideki Kusonoki. The son of the president, Arai Kusonoki.

    Takemichi had never seen the vice president in person before, but his face was well known to him. He was the golden child of the conglomerate, a brilliant mind and a ruthless businessman.

    ¡°Thank you for that glowing introduction, Superintendent General.¡± Hideki said, his voice low and gravelly. He looked out over the sea of uniforms. ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know, I am Hideki Kusonoki, Vice President of the Kusonoki conglomerate ¨C the largest conglomerate in the entire country.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste your time with pleasantries.¡± He continued. ¡°I am sure you all are wondering what role the Kusonoki conglomerate has to play in a government affair, right?¡±

    Officers nodded, intrigued.

    ¡°I am glad you are curious.¡± Hideki said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°My father, President Arai Kusonoki, is directly working with the government on this lockdown.¡± He paused, letting this sink in.

    ¡°We will be providing the police force with the necessary equipment and supplies needed to support the lockdown. You and your families will receive regular food and water deliveries, courtesy of the Kusonoki conglomerate. But that is not all,¡± Hideki continued, taking a step forward.

    ¡°The Kusonoki conglomerate will also be funding the special task force that Superintendent General Akio mentioned earlier. That soldiers for that special task force are being provided by our private military company.¡±

    Takemichi eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected this. A private military company? Was the government really relying on the Kusonoki conglomerate for this?

    The officers around him were whispering among themselves, some looking shocked, some looking impressed. Kato, who was sitting next to him, leaned over and muttered in his ear, ¡°The Kusonoki conglomerate runs this country.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a real shocker I know.¡± Said Takemichi in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are wondering why the Kusonoki conglomerate is putting so much effort and money into this.¡± Hideki said, his gaze sweeping over the room. ¡°It is simple. We care for the people of this country.¡±

    Takemichi rolled his eyes. The Kusonoki conglomerate was many things, but altruistic was definitely not one of them.

    But the officers around him didn¡¯t seem to agree. Some of them looked up in awe at Hideki, as if he was some sort of saviour. Takemichi couldn¡¯t believe it. Were they really buying this act?

    ¡°We care about every person in this country.¡± Hideki repeated, his voice filled with a passion that seemed almost too good to be true. ¡°We will do whatever it takes to ensure the safety and well-being of every citizen. That is why we have set up quarantine camps around the country.¡± Hideki said, his voice going into a solemn tone. ¡°Any civilians not gunned down who are found on the streets will be picked up and taken to one of these camps for their own safety.¡±

    Hideki wasn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°And if any of you are wondering that they wont recieve sufficient care, I can promise you that this is not the case.¡± He said, his gaze meeting the eyes of the officers in the room. ¡°The Kusonoki conglomerate will be providing food, water and shelter to everyone in the quarantine camps. You can rest assured that no one will be treated unfairly. To us, everyone is equal. Everyone is family. We are one big happy family.¡±

    Everyone in the hall suddenly began to clap, applauding the conglomerate. Except for a few people but to not get to their bad sides they too alongside Takemichi and Kato began to clap.

    Takemichi bit his tongue, holding back his true thoughts. He forced a smile on his face, clapping half-heartedly. He looked over at Kato, who was clapping enthusiastically.

    ¡°Now,¡± Hideki said, his voice going into a serious tone. ¡°I want to talk to you all about the special task force and the soldiers that will be helping the police in this lockdown.¡±

    The room fell silent, everyone listening.

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, the soldiers for the special task force are being provided by our private military company.¡± Hideki said. ¡°These soldiers are highly trained and highly efficient. They have all sorts of cyberware in them to help them.¡±

    Takemichi heart skipped a beat. Cyberware? That was heavy stuff. He knew that the Kusonoki conglomerate had some involvement in the military industry, but this was something else entirely.

    ¡°They are the best of the best, hand picked by our military experts. They are equipped with the latest technology and weapons.¡± Hideki continued. ¡°They will be working alongside the police to enforce the lockdown, all of you will be given data-books about them so you can get to know about your allies and how to best work with them.¡±

    Takemichi looked over to Kato and asked, ¡°hey how many soldiers do they have?¡±

    Kato thought for a second, ¡°Around 100,000 men.¡± He said.

    Takemichi eyes widened, ¡°That¡¯s an army, how are they even allowed to have that many soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Private military companies have more lee way than you think.¡± Kato said, with a smirk, ¡°they¡¯re a conglomerate after all, they have pull.¡±

    Takemichi groaned, ¡°of course the¡ª¡±

    Hideki spotted Takemichi and Kato talking.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Hideki said in a polite tone, but his eyes bore into takemichi. ¡°You there, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Takemichi felt his heart sink as all eyes turned to him. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have been talking during the meeting, but he had been unable to help himself. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m Takemichi mizuka, sir.¡± He managed to stammer out.

    ¡°Takemichi, that¡¯s a nice name.¡± Hideki said, a small smile on his face. ¡°Would you mind coming up here to the stage for a moment? I want to ask you a few questions.¡±

    Takemichi felt a sense of dread wash over him. He had a feeling he knew what kind of questions Hideki wanted